Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1859], The adopted daughter and other tales. (J.B. Smith and Company, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf487T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 009 --

p487-012 THE ADOPTED DAUGHTER.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

BY ALICE CAREY,
AUTHOR OF “CLOVERNOOK,” “LYRA,” ETC.

CHAPTER I.

Longer than I can remember, my father, who is an old man
now, has been in the habit of driving from his home seven
miles away to this goodly city in which I now live, every
Friday morning. I may well say goodly city, from the view
which presents itself as I look out from the window beneath
which I have placed my table for the writing of this story, for
my home is in the “hilly country” that overlooks the western
queen, whose gracious sovereignty I am proud to acknowledge,
and within whose dominions this hilly country of which I
spoke, lies.

I cannot choose but pause and survey the picture. The
Kentucky shore is all hidden with mist: I cannot see the
young cities whose sloping suburbs are washed by the Ohio
(river of beauty), save here and there the gleam of a white
wall, or the dense column of smoke that rises through the
silver mist from the hot furnaces where swart labor drives the
thrifty trades that speeds the march to refined elegance. I
cannot see the blue green nor the golden green of the oat and
wheat fields that lie beyond these infant cities, nor the dark
ridge of woods that folds its hem of shadows along their borders,
for all day yesterday fell one of those rains that would
seem to exhaust the cloudy cisterns of heaven, and the soaked

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

earth this morning sends up its coal-smelling and unwholesome
fogs, obscuring the picture that would else present itself.

I can only guess where the garrison is, but could not even


“Hear the sound and almost tell,
The sullen cry of the sentinel,”
if the time of challenge were not past, though long before the
sunrise I woke to the music of the reveille, that comes floating
over the waters and through the crimson daybreak to chase
the dream from my pillow, morn after morn. Faintly I discern
the starry home of science crowning the summit of the mount
above me, and see more distinctly at its base the red bricks of
St. Philomena, and more plainly still the brown iron and glittering
brass of the uplifted spire, with the sorrowful beauty of
the cross over all; while midway between me and the white
shining of the cathedral tower, away toward the evening star,
I catch the dark outline of St. Xavier.

Beautiful! as I said, I cannot choose but pause and gaze.
And now, the mists are lifting more and more, and the sunshine
comes dropping down their sombre ground.

Growing on the view into familiar shapes, comes out point
after point of the landscape—towers and temples, and trees of
forests and orchards, and meadow-land—the marts of traffic
and the homes of men; and amongst these last there is one to
which I would particularly call the reader's attention. It is
very humble, to be sure, but its inmates, as you guess from the
cream-white walls, overrun with clematis and jasmine, and
the clambering stalks of roses, are not devoid of some simple
elegance of taste from which some inference of their characters
may be drawn, for the things we feel are exhibited in the
things which we do.

The white-pebbled walk leading from gate to doorway, is
edged with close miniature pyramids of box, and the

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

smoothlyshaven sward is shadowed by various shrubs and flowers, and
the gold velvet of the dandelion shines wherever it will, from
she fence up close beneath the windows, sending up its bitter
fragrance out of dew, while sheaves of green phlox stand here
and there, that in their time July will top with crimson
flowers.

The windows are hung with snowy curtains, and in one
that fronts the sun, a bird-cage is hung, with an inmate as
wildly chattering as though its wings were free. A sky-blue
wreath of smoke is curling upward just now, pleasantly suggestive,
and drifting southward from the tall kitchen chimney,
and Jenny Mitchel, the young housewife, as I guess, is baking
pies. Nothing becomes her chubby hands so well as the
moulding of pastry, and her cheerful singing, if we were near
enough to hear it, would attest that nothing makes her more
happy. And well may she sing and be happy, for the rosy-faced
baby sits up in its white willow cradle, and crows back
to her lullaby; and by and by the onest husband will come
from healthful labor, and her handiwork in flour, and fruit,
and sugar, and spice, will be sure of due appreciation and
praise.

Nowhere from among the suburban gardens of this basin
rimmed with hills, peeps from beneath its sheltering trees a
cozier home. They are plain common-sense people who dwell
there, vexed with no vague yearnings for the far off and the
unattained—weighed down with no preponderance of sentiment
that is blind to all good that is not best, oppressed with
no misanthropic fancies about the hatred of the world which
they have never injured—nor yet affected with spasmodic
struggles as though their great enemy should not wholly baffle
them—No, no! dear reader, the great world cares nothing
about them—and what of it!

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

Its indifference is not a stab in their bosom, the slow bleeding
of which can only be stifled in the grave!

Helph Randall, the sturdy blacksmith, whose forge is aglow
before the sunrise, and rosy-cheeked Jenny, his blue-eyed wife,
though she sometimes remembers the shamrock, and sighs,
have no such aching wounds concealed—on that I will stake
my gold pen, the only valuable I possess.

But were they always thus contented and happy?—aye, that's
the question. Did they cross that mysterious river whose
course never did run smooth, without trial and tribulation such
as most voyagers upon its bosom have met since the world
began; certainly since Jacob served seven years for Rachel
and was then put off with Leah, and obliged to serve other
seven for his first love? We shall see; and this brings me
back to the opening of my story, and to one of the many Fridays
on which my father comes to town. I am not sure but
that I msut turn another leaf and begin with Thursday—yes,
I have the time now. As bright an afternoon it was as ever
turned the green swaths into gray, or twinkled against the
shadows stretching eastward from the thick-rising haycocks.

Early in July it was, when the bitter of the apples began to
grow sweetish, and their sunny sides a little russet; when the
chickens ceased from peeping and their following of the
mother hen, and began to scratch hollows in garden beds, and
to fly suddenly on to fences or in trees, and to crow and
cackle with unpractised throats, as though they were well
used to it, and cared not who heard them, for which unmannearly
habits their heads were now and then “brought to the
block.” Blackberries were ripening in the hedges, and the
soft silk swaying beneath the tassels of the corn

Such was the season, and the time just after dinner, that
Mrs. Wetherbe came to pass the afternoon, and, as she said,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

“kill two birds with one stone,” by securing a passage to the
city on the morrow in my father's carriage. For many are
the old ladies, and young ones too, who avail themselves of a
like privilege.

Of course it was a pleasure to us to accommodate her, and
not the less, perhaps, that it was a favor she had never asked,
and was never likely to ask again.

A plain old lady she was, whom to look at was to know—
good and simple-hearted as a child. She had been born and
bred in the country, and was thoroughly a country woman—
certainly her high, squeaky calf-skin shoes had never trodden
off the grass of her own door-yard more than once or twice
before; for a friendly tea-drinking with a neighbor was to her
a state occasion of not oftener than biennial occurrence. And
on the day I speak of she seemed to feel a good deal mortified
that she should spend two consecutive days like a gad-about,
in view of which she felt bound in all self-respect to offer
many apologies.

In the first place, she had not for six years been to visit her
niece, Mrs. Emeline Randall, who came to her house more or
less every summer, and really felt slighted and grieved that
her visits were never returned. So Mrs. Randall expressed
herself, and so Mrs. Wetherbe thought, honest old lady as she
was, and therefore she felt as though she must go and see
Emeline, notwithstanding she would just as soon, she said, put
her head in a hornet's nest any time as go to town, for she
regarded its gayeties and fashion (and all city people, in her
opinion, were gay and fashionable), as avenues leading direct
to the kingdom of Satan. Therefore it would have been, as I
conceive, quite doubtful whether for the mere pleasure of
visiting Emeline, Mrs. Wetherbe would have entered city
limits.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

She wanted some cap stuff and some home-made linen, if
such a thing were to be procured in these degenerate days,
though if she only had the flax she could spin and weave it
herself, old as she was, and would not be caught running about
town to buy it, for, if she did say it herself, she was worth
more than half the girls now to work, and no one who saw
how fast her brown withered fingers flew round the stocking
she was knitting, would have doubted it at all.

“Nothing is fit for the harvest-field but home-spun linen,” said
Mrs. Wetherbe, “and if Wetherbe don't have it he'll be nigh
about sick, and I may jeste as well go fust as last, for he won't
hear to my spinning, sense I am sixty odd; he says he don't
like the boozz of the wheel, but to me ther's no nicer music.”

The last trowsers of her own making were worn out, and
along for several days past her good man had then been
obliged to wear cloth ones, which fact was reel scandless in
the estimation of our visitor, and in this view it certainly was
time she should bestir herself as she proposed.

Moreover, she had one or two errands that especially induced
her to go to town. A black calico dress she wanted
and must have, inasmuch as she had worn the old one five
years, and now wanted to cut it up and put it in a quilt, for
she had always intended it to jine some patchwork she had
on hand a long time, and now she was going to do it, and
make a quilting party and have the work all done at once. I,
of course, received then and there the earliest invitation.

This was years ago, my reader, and the fashion of such
parties has long since passed away, but in due time I will tell
you about this, as you may never have an opportunity of personal
observation and participation.

Perhaps you may have seen persons, if not, I have, who
seem to feel called on from some obligatory feeling I do not

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

understand, to offer continual apologies for whatever they do
or propose to do. And after the announcement of the proposed
frolic, she talked a long chapter of whys and wherefores
after this wise.

William Helphenstein Randall, Emeline's oldest son, had
been living at her house three or four years, and he had teased
month in and month out to have a wood-chopping and quilting
some afternoon, and a regular play party in the evening, and
he had done so many good turns for her and him that it
seemed as if a body could hardly get round it without seeming
reel disobleegin', and though she didn't approve much of such
worldly frolics, she thought for once she would humor Helph,
and then, too, they would get wood prepared for winter, and
more or less quilting done, “for though on pleasure she was
time, she was of frugal mind.”

I remarked that I was under the impression that Mr. Randall
was a man of fortune, and asked if Helph was out of college
so early: “Bless your heart, no,” said Mrs. Wetherbe, “he
was never in a university more'n I be this minute; his father
is as rich as Creseus, but his children got all their larnin' in
free schools, pretty much; Helph hasn't been to school this
ten years a'most, I guess—let me see, he was in a blacksmith's
shop sartainly two or three years before he cum to my house,
and he isn't but nineteen now, so he must have been tuck from
school airly—the long and short on't is,” said the old lady,
making her knitting-needles fly again, “Emeline, poor gal, has
got a man that is reel clost, and the last time I was there I
a'most thought he begrutched me my vittals, and I was keerful
to take butter and garden-sass and so on, enough to airn all
I got.” And the good lady really dropped her work, so exasperated
was she, for though economical and saving in all ways, she
was not meanly stingy. She had chanced to glide into a

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

communicative mood by no means habitual to her; and the
perspiration stood in drops on her forehead, and her little black
eyes winked with great rapidity for a minute ere she added,
“and that ain't the worst on't neither, he is often in drink, and
sich times he gits the Old Clooty in him as big as a yearlin'
heifer!”

CHAPTER II.

When first morning began to redden over the eastern stars,
our household was astir; and, while we partook of an early
breakfast, the light wagon, which was drawn by two smart
young bays, was brought to the door. Baskets, jugs, &c., were
imbedded among the straw—with which our carriage was
plentifully supplied—and a chair was placed behind the one
seat for my accommodation, as Mrs. Wetherbe was to be a
passenger. I have always regarded the occupancy of that
chair upon that occasion, as a virtue of self-sacrifice, which I
should not like to repeat, however beautiful in theory be the
doctrines of self-abnegation. But, dear reader, I cannot hope
that you will appreciate that little benevolence of mine, from
the probable fact that you have never ridden eight or less
miles in an open wagon, and on a chair slipping from side to
side, and jolting up and down behind two coltish trotters; and
over roads that, for a part of the time, kept “one wheel in the
gutter and one in the air.”

But it was not my intention to make myself a very prominent
character in this story, and therefore I must leave to be
imagined the ups and downs of this particular epoch of my
lite. Still one star stood large and white above the eastern
hills, but the ground of crimson began to be dashed with gold
when we set forward for the city.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Notwithstanding the “rough, uneven ways which drew out
the miles and made them wearisome,” these goings to the city
are among the most delightful recollections of my life. They
were to my young vision “fresh fields and pastures new;” and
after a passage of a few years with their experiences, the new
sensations, that freshen and widen the atmosphere of thought,
are very few, and precious exceedingly.

Distinctly fixed in my mind is every house; its color, size,
and the shrubberies and trees with which it was surrounded,
and by which the roadsides, between our homestead and that
“dim speck” we called the city, was embellished; and nothing
in the world would probably seem to me so fine now, as did
the white walls, and smooth lawns, and round-headed gateposts,
which then astonished my unpractised eyes.

Early as we were, we found Mrs. Wetherbe in waiting at
the gate; and long before reaching the place of her residence,
the fluttering of her scarlet merino shawl, which looked like
the rising of another morning, apprised us of the fact.

She had been nigh about an hour watching for us, she said,
and was just about going into the house to “take off her
things” when she saw the heads of the horses before a great
cloud of dust; and though she couldn't see the color of the wagon,
nor a sign of the critters, to tell whether they were black or
white, she knew right-a-way that it was our team, she said, for
no body druv such fine horses as Mr. —. “Here, Mrs.
Witherbe, get right in,” said my father: who was fond of
horses, and felt the compliment as much as though it had been
to himself; and it was entirely owing to it that he said Mrs.
Witherbe instead of Mrs. Wetherbe, though I am not sufficiently
a metaphysician to explain why such cause should
have produced such an effect.

Helphenstein, who was chopping wood at the door, called out,

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

as we were leaving, “Don't forget to ask Jenny to come to the
quilting:” and Mr. Wetherbe paused from his churning, beneath
a cherry-tree, to say, “Good-by, mother: be careful, and
not lose any money, for its a divelish hard thing to slip into a
puss, and its a divelish easy thing to slip out.”

The good lady held up her purse—which was a little linen
bag tied at one end with a tow string, and pretty well distended
at the other—to assure the frugal husband that she had not lost
it in climbing into the wagon; and having deposited it for safe
keeping where old ladies sometimes stow away thread, thimble,
beeswax, and the like, she proceeded to give us particular
accounts of all moneys, lost or found, of which she ever knew
any thing, and at last concluded by saying that she had sometimes
thought her old man a leettle more keerful than there
was any need of; but after all she didn't know as he was: just
the conclusion which any other loving and true-hearted wife
would have arrived at in reference to any idiocrasy pertaining
to her old man, no matter what might, could, would, or should
be urged on the contrary.

One little circumstance of recent occurrence operated greatly
in favor of the keerfulness of Mr. Wetherbe, in the mind of
the very excellent and prudent Mrs. Wetherbe. Helph had
lately, in a most mysterious and unaccountable manner, lost
out of his trowsers' pocket two shillings.

“It was the strangest thing that ever could have happened,”
said Mrs. Wetherbe. “He was coming home from town—
Helph was—and he said when he paid toll, he said he just had
two shillings left, he said; and he put it in the left pocket of
his trowsers, he said: he said he knew he had it then, for just
as he rode up the bank of the creek, his horse stumbled, and he
heard the money jingle, he said, just as plain as could be, he
said; and when he got home, and went up stairs, and went to

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

hang up his trowsers before he went to go to bed, he just
thought he would feel in his pocket, he said, and behold, the
money was not there! He said then, he said, he said he
thought he might have been mistaken, he said; and so he felt
in the other pocket, he said, and lo, and behold, it was clean
gone! And such things make a body feel as if they could not
be too keerful,” concluded Mrs. Wetherbe; “for that you
might as well look for a needle in a haystack, as for a dollar
once lost. Helph,” she added, “rode back the next morning
as far as the toll-house, and though he kept his eyes bent on
the ground, the search was useless.” And the good lady suddenly
started, and clapped her hand, not in her pocket, but
where she had deposited her own purse, exclaiming, as she did
so, “Mercy on us! I thought at first it was gone; and I
declare for it, I am just as weak as a cat now, and I shall not
get over my fright this whole and blessed day.”

“You are a very nervous person,” said my father—which
was equivalent to saying, you are a foolish woman—for he had
little patience with much-ado-about-nothing; and, venting his
irritation by a sudden use of the whip, the horses started forward,
and threw me quite out of my chair; but the straw received
me, and I gained my former position, while the hands of
Mrs. Wetherbe were yet in the air in consternation.

This feat of mine, and the laughter which accompanied it,
brought back more than the first good-humor of my father,
and he reined in the horses, saying, “They get over the ground
pretty smartly, don't they, Mrs. Wetherbe?”

“Gracious sakes,” she replied, “how they do whiz past
things; it appears like they fairly fly.” The conversation then
turned on the march of improvement; for we had come to the
turnpike, and the rattling of the wheels, and the sharp striking
of the hoofs on the stones, were reminders of the higher

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

civilization to which we were attaining, as well as serious impediments
to the colloquial enjoyment.

“A number of buildings have gone up since you were here,”
said my father, addressing the old lady.

“What has gone up where?” she replied, bending her ear
towards him. But failing to note that she did not reply correctly,
he continued: “That is the old place that Squire Gates
used to own; it don't look much as it used to, does it?”

“Yes, la me, what a nice place it is,” she replied. “Somewhere
near old Squire Gates's, isn't it?”

“Yes, he was an old man,” said my father, “when he owned
that place; and near sixty when he married his last wife, Polly
Weaver, that was.”

“Dear me, neighbor,” said Mrs. Wetherbe, “how we get old
and pass away! but I never heard of the old man's death.
What kind of fever did you say he died with?”

“He is dead, then, is he?” replied my father. “Well, I believe
he was a pretty good sort of man. I have nothing laid
up against him. Do you know whether he made a will?”

“Who did he leave it to?” inquired the lady, still misapprehending.
“Jeems, I believe, was his favorite, though I always
thought Danel the best of the two.”

“Well, I am glad Jeems has fared the best,” replied my
father; “he was the likeliest son the old man had.”

“Yes,” said the old lady, vaguely, for she had not heard a
word this time.

“What did you say?” asked my father, who liked to have
his remarks replied to in some sort.

The old lady looked puzzled, and said she didn't say any
thing; and after a moment my father resumed: “Well, do you
know where the old man died?” and in a tone that seemed to
indicate that she didn't know much of any thing.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“What?” asked the lady; and she continued in a tone of
irritation: “I never saw a wagon make such a terrible rattletebang
in my born days.”

“I asked you if you knew where he died?” said my father,
speaking very loud.

“Oh no, we did hear once that he had separated from his
wife, and gone back to the old place: folks said she wasn't
any better than she should be; I don't pretend to know; and
I don't know whether he died there, or where he died. In
fact, I don't go about much to hear any thing; and I didn't
know he was dead till you told me.”

“Who told you?” asked my father, looking as though she
would not repeat the assertion the second time.

“I said I didn't know it till you told me,” she answered, innocently;
“and I was just about to ask you where he died.”

“The devil!” said my father, losing not only all gallantry,
but all patience too; “I never told you no such thing, Mrs.
Wetherbe. I have not seen you to talk with you any for a
number of years till this morning, when you told me yourself
that the old man was dead; and if I had ever told such a story
I should remember it.”

“Why,” replied the old lady, “you will surely remember
when you think of it. It was just after we passed Squire
Gates's house; and the fever he died with you mentioned
too.”

“Good heavens!” said my father, “it was just there you
told me; and I had not heard till that minute of his death. I
will leave it to my daughter here,” he continued, turning to
me, who, convulsed with laughter, was shaking and jolting
from side to side, and backward and forward, and up and
down, all at the same time.

Just at this juncture, a smart little chaise, drawn by a high

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

headed black horse, with a short tail, approached from the
opposite direction. Within sat a white-haired old gentleman,
wearing gloves and ruffles; and beside him, a youngish and
rather gayly-dressed lady.

Both looked smiling and happy; and as they passed, the gentleman
bowed low to Mrs. Wetherbe and my father.

“That is Squire Gates and his wife now!” exclaimed both
at once; and they continued: “It's strange how you happened
to tell me he was dead.”

“Both are right, and both are wrong,” said I. Whereupon
I explained their mutual misunderstanding, and the slight irritable
feelings in which both had indulged subsided, and ended
in hearty good-humor.

The slant rays of the sun began to struggle through the
black smoke that blew against our faces—for the candle and
soap factories of the suburbs began to thicken—and the bleating
of lambs and calves from the long, low slaughter-nouses
that ran up the hollows opposite the factories, made the head
sick and the heart ache as we entered city limits.

Fat, red-faced butchers, carrying long whips, and reining in
the gay horses they bestrode, met us, one after another, driving
back from the market great droves of cattle, that, tired and
half maddened, galloped hither and thither, slashing their tails
furiously, and now and then sharply striking their horns against
each other, till they were forced through narrow passages into
the hot, close pens. No sniff of fresh air, no cool draught of
water between them and their doom!

Now and then a little market-cart, filled with the empty
boxes and barrels that had lately been overflowing with onions,
turnips, and radishes, went briskly by us: the two occupants,
who sat on a board across the front of the wagon, having thus
early disposed of their cargo, and being now returning home

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

to their gardens. Very happy they looked, with the market
money in the pockets of their white aprons, which not unfrequently
held also a calf's head or beef's liver, a half-dozen pig's
feet, or some other like delicacy, to be served up with garlics
for dinner.

Countrymen, who had rode into market on horseback, were
already returning home. The market-basket, which had so
lately been filled with the yellow rolls of butter, and covered
with the green broad leaves of the plantain, was filled now
instead with tea and sugar, perhaps some rice and raisins, and
possibly a new calico gown for the wife and baby at home.
What a pleasant surprise when he shall get home, and the
contents of the basket be made known!

After all, the independent yeoman, with his simple rusticity
and healthful habits, is the happiest man in the world. And as
I saw them then returning home, with happy faces and full
baskets, I could not help saying:

“When ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly to be wise.”

“What is it, darter?” said Mrs. Wetherbe, bending towards
me; for her poetical apprehensions were not very quick. “I
was saying,” I replied, “that the farmers are the happiest
people in the world.”

“Yes, yes, they are the happiest,” she replied, her predilections,
of course, in favor of her own way of living. “It
stands to reason,” she continued, “that it hardens the heart
to live in cities, and makes folks selfish too. Look there,”
she continued, “what a dreadful sight!” and she pointed
to a cart filled with sheep and lambs, on top of which two
or three calves were thrown, with their feet tied together,
and thrown upwards, their heads stretched back, and their
tongues lolling out. “Really the law should punish such

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

useless cruelty,” she said; and I thought then, and I still think,
that Mrs. Wetherbe was right.

Men and business began to thicken; blacksmiths were
beating the iron over their glowing forges; carpenters
shoving the plane; and the trowel of the mason ringing
against the bricks. Men, women, and children hurried to
and fro; all languages were heard, and all costumes presented
themselves.

“What a perfect bedlam!” said Mrs. Wetherbe; “I wish to
mercy I was ready to go home. Here, maybe, you had better
wait a little,” she added, seizing the rein, and pointing in the
direction of a grocery and variety store, where some crockery
appeared at the window, and a strip of red flannel at the door.
“Don't you want to go down town?” said my father, reining
up.

“Yes,” she replied, “but I see some red flannel here, and I
want to get a few yards for a pettikit.”

Having assured her that she could get it anywhere else as
well, she consented to go on, fixing the place in her mind, so
that she could find it again. And we shortly found ourselves
at Mr. Randall's door.

“We will just go in the back way,” said Mrs. Wetherbe;
“I don't like to ring the bell, and wait an hour;” and accordingly
she opened a side door, and we found ourselves in the
breakfast-room, where the family were assembled.

“Why, if it isn't Aunty Wetherbe!” exclaimed a tall, palefaced
woman, coming forward and shaking hands. “Have
you brought me something good?” she added quickly, at the
same time relieving the old lady of the basket of nice butter,
the jug of milk, the eggs, and the loaf of home-made bread,
which the good lady had brought, partly from the kindness of
her heart, partly to secure her welcome.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

Thus relieved of her burdens, she went forward to the table—
for Mr. Randall did not rise—and offered her hand.

“Lord-a-mighty, woman, I didn't know you,” he said, in a
blustering way; but he evidently didn't wish to know her.
“Who the devil have you brought with you?” indicating me
with a nod of the head, and bending a pair of pale blue eyes
upon me.

This salutation was not particularly well calculated to make
me feel happy, or at home, for I was young and timid; and
removing my position from the range of his glance, I deliberately
surveyed the group before me.

CHAPTER III.

Mr. Randall, that interesting personage, having inquired
who I was, with an expletive that I will here omit, remarked
to his relative, that half the town was on his shoulders, and
he must be off: he supposed also she had enough to do in her
little sphere, and would probably have gone home before he
should return to dinner; and having wrung her hand and
told her she must come and stay six months at his house
some time, he departed, or rather adjourned to the adjoining
room, for after the rattling of glasses, and a deep-drawn
breath or two, he returned, wiping his lips, and said to the
old lady in a quick, trembling, querulous tone, and as though
his heart were really stirred with anxiety—“Satan help us,
woman! I almost forgot to ask about my son—how is Helph?
how is my son?”

His paternal feelings were soon quieted, and turning to his
wife, who had resumed her seat at the table, her hair in papers,

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

and dressed in a petticoat and short-gown, he said: “Emeline,
don't hurry up the cakes too fast; I don't want dinner a
minute before three o'clock,” and this time he really left the
house. Besides Mrs. Randall, there were at the table two little
boys of ten and eight, perhaps; two big boys of about fourteen
and sixteen, and a little girl of fourteen, or thereabouts. “Oh,”
said one of the larger boys, as if first aware of the presence of
his aunt, and speaking with his mouthful of beefsteak and
coffee, “Oh, Miss Malinda Hoe-the-corn, how do you do? I
didn't see you before.”

Of course the old lady was disconcerted, and blushed as she
had perhaps not done since her worthy husband asked her if
she had any liking for his name over and above her own.

Observing this, the young man continued, “Beg pardon for
my beefsteak, I thought it was Malinda Hoe-the-corn, but its
my sweetheart, Dolly Anne Matilda Steerhorn, and she's
blushing head and ears to see me.”

And approaching the astonished and bewildered woman, he
began to unpin her shawl, which was of an old fashion, saying,
as he attempted to pass his arm around her waste, “Get up, my
love, and let's have a waltz; come, take off your hoss-blanket.”

But the old lady held her shawl tightly with one hand,
thrusting the impudent fellow away with the other, as she exclaimed:
“Get along with you, you sassy scrub.”

“That is right, Aunty Wetherbe,” said the mother, “he
is a great lubbersides, and that is just what he is;” but she
aughed heartily, and all the group, with the exception of the
little girl, seemed to think the young man was behaving very
funnily. And in his own estimation he was evidently making
himself brilliant, and had quite confounded, as he supposed, a
simple-minded old woman with his abundant humor and unembarrassed
manners. “Well,” he continued, no whit

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

discomfited by the evident displeasure of his aunt, “I am a business
man, and must leave you, my dear, but I'll bring my
wedding-coat and the parson to-night, and an orange-flower
for you.”

There was now an opportunity for the older brother to exhibit
some of his accomplishments, and the occasion was not
to be slighted; so, after having inquired what news was in the
country, how the crops were, &c., he said, “I am sorry, aunt,
that I have such a complication of affairs on hand that I can't
stay and entertain you, but so it is: you must come round to
my house and see my wife before you return home.”

“Mercy sakes!” exclaimed the old lady, adjusting her spectacles
to survey the youth, “you can't be married!”

“Why, yes,” he replied, “haven't you heard of it? and I
have a boy six munts old!”

“Well, I'd never have thought it,” the aunt said; “but you
have grown all out of my knowledge, and I can hardly tell
which one you be; in fact, I would not have known you if I
had met you any place else,” she continued, “and yet I can see Emeline's looks in you.”

“That is what everybody says,” replied the youth; “I look
just like my mammy;” for, fancying it made him seem boyish
to say mother, he addressed her in a half mock, half serious
way, as mammy.

“And so you have to go away to your work, do you?” resumed
the credulous woman: “what kind of business are you
doing here?”

“I am a chicken fancier,” he replied: “got any Polands or
Shanghais out your way?”

“I don't know,” replied Aunt Wetherbe, unobservant of
the smiles and tittering about the table.

“I'd like to get some white bantams for my wife and baby;”

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

and the facetious nephew closed one eye and fixed the other
upon me.

“What do you call the baby?” inquired the aunt.

“My wife wants to call him for me,” he said; “but I don't
like my own name, and think of calling him Jim Crow!”

“Now just get along with you,” the mother said, “and no
more of your nonsense.”

He then began teasing his mammy, as he called her, for
some money to buy white kid gloves, saying he wanted to
take his girl to a ball. “Then you have just been imposing
upon me,” said Mrs. Wetherbe, to which the ill-mannered
fellow replied, that he hadn't been doing nothing shorter;
when, turning to the little girl who was quietly eating her
breakfast, he continued, taking her ear between his thumb and
finger, and turning her head to one side, “I want you to iron
my ruffled shirt fust rate and particular, do you hear that,
nigger waiter?”

After these feats he visited the sideboard, after the example
of his father, and having asked his mammy if she knew where
in thunder the old man kept the dimes, adjusted a jaunty cap
of shining leather to one side and left the house.

“I am glad you are gone,” said the girl, looking after him
and speaking for the first time.

“Come, come, you just tend to your own affairs, Miss Jenny,
and finish your breakfast some time before noon,” said Mrs.
Randall, putting on a severe look.

“I had to wait on the children all the time you were eating,”
she replied, rising from the table with glowing cheeks.

“Oh you had to wait on great things!” replied the lady,
tartly: “big eaters always want some excuse.”

Not till the two little boys had demolished the last remnants
of what seemed to have been but a “spare feast” in the first

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

place, was the bell rung for “Aunt Kitty,” the colored woman
who presided over the kitchen. She was one of those dear
old creatures whom you feel like petting and calling “mammy”
at once. She was quiet, and goodness of heart shone out all
over her yellow face, and a cheerful piety pervaded her conversation.

She retained still the softness of manner and cordial warmth
of feeling peculiar to the South; and added to this was the
patient submission that never thought of opposition.

Nearly fifty years she had lived, and most of them had been
passed in hard labor; but notwithstanding incessant toil she
was still, to my thinking, pretty. Perhaps, reader, you are
smiling at what you consider a preposterous idea of beauty.
True, she possessed few of the concomitants which, in the
popular estimation, go to make up beauty; neither matchless
symmetry, fairness of complexion, nor that crowning beauty
of womanhood, long and silken tresses.

Ah no; her face was a bright olive, and her hair was concealed
by a gorgeous turban, and I suspect better so concealed,
but her teeth were sound, and of sparkling whiteness,
and her eyes black as night, and large, but instead of an arrowy,
of a kind of tearful and reproachful expression; indeed
in all her face there was that which would have seemed reproachful,
but for the sweetly-subduing smile that played over
all. Short and thick-set in person was Aunt Kitty, and as for
her dress, I can only say it was cleanly, for in other respects
it was like that of the celebrated priest who figures in the
nursery rhyme, “all tattered and torn.” And as for her slippers,
they had evidently never been made for her, and in all
probability were worn out before they came into her possession;
but her feet were mostly concealed by the long skirt of
ner dress, a morning wrapper of thin white muslin, past the

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

uses of her mistress, and she, be it known to you, gave nothing
away which, by any possibility, could serve herself.

To adapt it to her work, Aunt Kitty had shortened the
sleeves and tucked up the skirt with pins; but the thinness of
the fabric revealed the bright red and blue plaids of the worsted
petticoat, making her appearance something fantastic. Courtesying
to us gracefully as she entered the breakfast-room, she
proceeded to remove the dishes.

“Why don't you take a bite first yourself?” asked Mrs.
Randall.

“No matter about me,” she said; “I want to guv these
ladies a cup of coffee—they are come away from the country,
and must feel holler-like—thank de Lord, we can 'suscitate
em;” and with a monument of dishes in her hands she was
leaving the room, when Mrs. Randall asked, in no very mild
tones, if she considered herself mistress of the house; and
if not, directed her to wait till she had directions before she
went to wasting things by preparing a breakfast that nobody
wanted; and turning to us, she said, a little more mildly, but
in a way that precluded our acceptance, “You breakfasted at
home, I suppose?”

Poor Aunt Kitty was sadly disappointed, but consoled herself
in the hope that we would return to dinner—but Mrs.
Randall said nothing about it. But before I proceed with
our shopping expedition, I have somewhat to say of Jenny,
a pretty rosy-faced Irish girl, whom Mrs. Randall told us was
her adopted daughter; and certainly we should never have
guessed it otherwise.

“I do by her just as I would by my own child,” said the
lady; “and for her encouragement, I give her three shillings
in money every week to buy what she likes.”

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

“You can well afford it; she must be a great deal of help
to you,” Mrs. Wetherbe said.

But Mrs. Randall affirmed that she was little assistance to
her, though she admitted that Jenny did all the sewing for the
family, the chamber-work, tending at the door, errands, &c.

From my own observation for a single hour, I felt assured
that the girl's situation was any thing but desirable: called
on constantly by all members of the family to do this thing
and that,—for having no set tasks assigned, it was thought
she could do every thing, and furthermore be responsible for
all the accidents of all the departments. “Here, Jenny,”
called one of the little boys, and they were no less accomplished
in their way than the older brothers, “black my shoes,
and do it quick, too,”—at the same time throwing a pair of
coarse stogies roughly against her.

“I haven't time,” she answered, “you must do it yourself.”

“That's a great big lie,” said the boy; and prostrating himself
on the floor, he caught her skirts and held her fast, as he
informed us that her father was nobody but an old drunkard,
and her mother was a washerwoman, and that Jenny had
better look at home before she got too proud to black shoes.

“Let me go,” said she; “if my father is a drunkard, yours
is no better,”—and she vainly tried to pull away from him,
her face burning with shame and anger for the exposure.

“Jenny!” called Mrs. Randall from the head of the stairs,
“come along with you and do your chamber-work.”

“Franklin is holding me, and won't let me come,” she answered.
But the lady repeated the order, saying she would
hear no such stories.

“It's pretty much so!” called out Mrs. Wetherbe, “it's
pretty much so, Emeline.” But as she descended, the boy
loosened his hold, and of course received no blame—and the

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

girl a slap on the ear, with the admonition to see now if she
could do her work.

“Sissy,” said Aunt Kitty, putting her head in the door,
“can't you just run, honey, and get me a cent's worth of
yeast?”

And this is only a sample of the constant requirements at
her hands, and of the treatment she received.

Meantime Mrs. Wetherbe had asked Jenny to pass a week
at her house, assist in preparations for, and enjoy the quilting
party; but she feared to ask liberty, and the kind old lady
broke the matter to Mrs. Randall, and I too seconded the appeal.

“She has no dress to wear,” urged the mistress.

“Then she ought to have,” responded the old lady, with spirit.

“I have money enough to get one,” said Jenny, bashfully;
“can't I go with these ladies and get it?”

But Mrs. Randall said she had been idling away too much
time to ask for more, and she enumerated a dozen things that
required to be done; however, Mrs. Wetherbe and I combated
the decision, and volunteered our assistance, so that reluctant
permission to go out with us was granted. Gratitude
opened the heart of the little maid, and as we hastened our
work, she confided to me many of her trials and sorrows, from
which it appeared that the three shillings per week made all
her compensation, with the exception of now and then an old
pair of gloves or a faded ribbon, cast off by her mistress.
True it was, her father was a drunkard, and her mother, a poor
weakly woman, had six children to provide for, and that she
gave her own earnings to their support, almost altogether.
“They have pretended to adopt me as a child,” she said, “that
they may appear liberal in the eyes of the world; but I am, as
you see, an underling and a drudge.”

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

My heart ached for her as I saw the hardness and hopelessness
of her fate; and when at last she was ready to go witk
us, the poor attempt to look smart really made her appear
more ill than before; but between her palm and her torn glove
she had slipped two dollars in small change, and she was quite
happy. Then, too, the new dress should be made in womanly
fashion, for she was in her fifteenth year.

We were just about setting out, when, with more exultation
than regret in her tone, Mrs. Randall called Jenny to come
back, for that her little brother wanted to see her.

“O dear!” she said, turning away with tears in her eyes;
and in that exclamation there was the death of all her hopes.

We soon saw how it was: the miserable little wretch was
come for money, and without a word, Jenny removed the glove
and gave him all.

“Don't wait to blubber,” said the mistress; “you have lost
time enough for one day”—and the poor girl retired to exchange
her best dress and renew her work.

Both Mr. and Mrs. Randall had belonged to the poorest
class of people, and the possession of wealth had increased or
given scope to natural meanness, without diminishing their
vulgarity in the least.

If there be any class of people with whom I really dislike
to come in contact, it is the naturally mean and vulgar, and
accidentally rich. You need but a glimpse of such persons,
or of their homes, to know them. No expenditure in lace,
silks, gold chains, Brussels, and mahogany, can remove them
one hand's breadth from their proper position; and the proper
position of the Randalls was that of the menials over whom
their money only gave them supremacy.

A long time we were in getting through our many errands,
for Mrs. Wetherbe was detained not a little in wonderment

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

at this novelty and that. When a funeral passed, she could
not think who could be dead, and essayed all her powers to
get a glimpse of the coffin, that she might know whether it
were child or adult; and if a horseman cantered past, she
gazed after him, wondering if he was not going for the doctor,
and if he was, who in the world could be sick. Then, too,
she selected little samples of the goods she wished to purchase,
and carried them up to Emeline's, to determine whether they
would wash well; but notwithstanding her frugality and
cautiousness, she was not mean. And here let me record to
her honor, that she lightened her purse on Jenny's account to
the amount of a pretty new dress. But she could not be
spared for a week, and it was agreed that Helph should be
sent to bring her on the day of the quilting; and so, between
smiles and tears, we left her.

Alas for Aunt Kitty! nothing could alleviate her disappointment:
she had prepared dinner with special reference to
us, and we had not been there to partake of it, or to praise
her.

“Poor souls! de Lord help you,” she said; “you will be
starved a'most!”

Mrs. Randall was sorry dinner was over, but she never
thought of getting hungry when she was busy.

It was long after nightfall when, having left our friend and
her various luggage at her own home, we arrived at ours,
and I assure you, reader, we had earned excellent appetites
for the supper that waited us

-- 035 --

CHAPTER IV

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

That going to town of Mrs. Wetherbe, about which I told
you in my last chapter, was chiefly with a view to purchases
in reference to the proposed quilting party and wood-chopping.
Not only did we select calico for the border of the quilt, together
with cotton batting and spool-thread, but we also procured
sundry niceties in the edible way, among which I remember
a jug of Orleans molasses, half a pound of ground
ginger, three mackerels, five pounds of cheese, and two pounds
of raisins.

Mrs. Wetherbe had never made a “frolic” before, she said,
and now she wouldn't have the name of being near about it,
let it cost what it would.

And great excitement and talk ran through all the neighborhood
so soon as it was known that Mrs. Wetherbe had been to
town; and rumor speedily exaggerated the gallon of molasses
into a dozen gallons, the three mackerels into a keg, and so on.

Many thought it was not very creditable in a “professor”
to make such a “spree;” some wondered where she would
find any body good enough to ask; others supposed she would
have all her company from town, and all agreed that if she
was going to have her “big-bug” relations, and do her “great
gaul,” she might for all of them. The wonder was that she

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

didn't make a party of “whole cloth,” and not stick her quilt
in at all.

There was a great deal of surmising and debating as to the
quilt itself; some hoped it was a little nicer than any patchwork
they had seen of Mrs. Wetherbe's making.

But this unamiable disposition gradually gave way when it
was known that the frolic would embrace a wood-chopping
as well as quilting; for surely, they said, she don't expect
chaps from town to cut wood!

The gossip concerning the quilt began to lose interest; what
matter whether it were composed of stars or stripes, “rising
suns” or “crescents,” Mrs. Wetherbe knew her own business
of course, and those who had at first hoped they would not be
invited because they were sure they would not go if they were,
wavered visibly in their stout resolves.

From one or two families in which the greatest curiosity
reigned, spies were sent out in the shape of little girls and
boys, whose ostensible objects were the borrowing of a
darning-needle or a peck measure of the harmless family who
were become the centre of attraction, but whose real errands
were to see what they could see. So the feeling of asperity
was mollified, inasmuch as reports thus obtained circulation
favoring the neighborly and democratic disposition and character
hitherto borne by the Wetherbes.

At one time the good old lady was found with her sleeves
rolled back and mixing bread as she used to do; and invariably
she inquired of the little spies how affairs were going
forward at home. After all, the neighbors began to think the
quilting was not going to be any such great things more than
other quiltings. But I may as well report the rest from actual
observation.

One morning as I looked up from the window where I sat,

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

I saw Helphenstein Randall approaching, and at once divined
his errand, in which guess-work I was assisted by the method
of his coming, for he was mounted upon Mrs. Wetherbe's old
roan mare, and riding a side-saddle. The boy seemed in
spirits, as I judged from his having the ragged brim of his hat
turned up jauntily in front, as also from his goading forward
the beast with heels and bridle-rein: but not a whit cared she;
with her youth she had lost ambition and moved in slow and
graceless fashion, her neck drooping, and her nose greatly in
advance of her ears. Half an hour afterwards I was on the
way to assist in preparing for the approaching festivities. I,
however, was only a kind of secondary maid of honor, for first
and foremost upon all occasions of the kind was Ellen Blake,
and in this instance she had preceded me, and with her hair
in papers and her sleeves and skirt tucked up, came forth in a
kind of at-home-attire, mistress-of-the-house fashion, to welcome
me, a privilege she always assumed on occasions of the
kind.

In truth, Ellen really had a genius for managing the affairs
of other people, and for the time being felt the same interest
in whatever was being done as though it were her own.
She was also thought, in our neighborhood, to be “very good
company,” and therefore it is no wonder her services were
much in demand. Very ambitious about her work was Ellen,
and few persons could get more through in a day than she, in
fact there are few more faultless; nevertheless, there was one
objection which some of the most old-fashioned people urged
against her—she was dressy, and the rumor was just now
current that she had got a new “flat,” trimmed as full as it
could stick of blue ribbon and red artificial flowers, and also a
white dress flounced up to the very knees!

Already the quilt was in the frames and laid out, as the

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

marking was called; the chamber was all ready for the guests
and Ellen said she thought she had been pretty smart if she
did say it herself.

“I wanted to take the bed out of my front room and have
the quilting there,” Mrs. Wetherbe said, “but this headstrong
piece (pointing to Ellen) wouldn't hear of it.”

“No, indeed,” replied the girl, “it would have been the
greatest piece of presumption in the world; la, me! if we young
folks cut up as we do sometimes, we'd have that nice carpet
in doll-rags, and then the work of taking down and putting up
the bedstead, all for nothing as you may say.”

I fully agreed that Ellen had made the wisest arrangement;
and here I may as well briefly describe the room. It was
large, covering the space occupied by three rooms on the
ground floor, and next to the roof, so the quilt could be conveniently
attached to the rafters by ropes, and thus drawn up
out of the way in case it were not finished before nightfall.
The walls were unplastered, and the one on either side sloped
within a few feet of the floor, but the gable windows admitted
a sufficiency of light, and there was neither carpet nor furniture
in the way, except, indeed, the furnishing which Ellen
had contrived for the occasion, and which consisted chiefly of
divans, formed of boards and blocks, and cushioned with quilts
and the like. Besides these there were two or three barrels
covered over with table-cloths and designed to serve as hatracks;
save these, there was no other furniture unless the
draperies formed of petticoats and trowsers here and there
suspended from pegs might be deemed such.

The rafters, too, were variously garnished with bags of
seeds, bunches of dried herbs, and hanks of yarn, together with
some fine specimens of extra large corn, having the husks
turned back from the yellow ears and twisted into braids, by

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

which it was hung for preservation and show. One more
finishing touch our combined ingenuity gave the room on the
morning of the day our guests were expected, consisting of
green boughs and decorations of flowers.

While we were busy with preparations in the kitchen the
day following my arrival, Mrs. Randall suddenly made her
appearance, wearing a faded dress, an old straw bonnet, and
bearing in one hand a satchel, and in the other an empty
basket.

“Hi O! what brought you, mother?” exclaimed Helph,
who was watching our progress in beating eggs, weighing
sugar, crushing spices, &c., which question was followed with
“Where is Jenny?” and “How did you come?”

We soon learned that she had come in a market wagon for
the sake of economy, that her basket was to carry home eggs,
butter, apples, and whatever she could get, and that, though
she proposed to assist us, she would in fact disconcert our
arrangements and mar our pleasure. Jenny was left at
home to attend the house, while she recruited and enjoyed
a little fun.

No sooner had she tied on one of Mrs. Wetherbe's checked
aprons, and turned back her sleeves, than our trouble began;
of course she knew a better way to do every thing than we,
and the supper would not do at all, unless prepared under her
direction.

Very glad we were when Mrs. Wetherbe said, “Too many
cooks spoil the broth, and I guess the girls better have it their
own way.” But she was not to be dissuaded; she had come
to help, and she was sure she would rather be doing a little
than not.

She gave us accounts of all the balls, dinners, suppers, &c.,
at which she had been, and tried to impress upon us the

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

necessity of having our country quilting as much in the style of
them as we could.

“We must graduate our ginger-cakes,” she said, “and so
form a pyramid for the central ornament of the table; the
butter must be transformed to pineapples, and we must either
have no meats and tea, or else call it a dinner, and after it was
eaten, serve round coffee on little salvers, for which purpose
we should have pretty china cups,” she said.

Alas, I knew right well how simply ludicrous it would be
to attempt the twisting of Aunt Wetherbe's quilting and
wood-chopping into a fashionable soirée, but I had little eloquence
or argument at command with which to combat her
positive assertions.

“Have you sent your notes of invitation yet?” she asked.

“No, nor I don't mean to send no notes nor nothing,” said the
aunt, a little indignant; “it ain't like as if the queen was going to
make a quilting, I reckon.” But without heeding the negation,
Mrs. Randall continued to say she had brought out some giltedged
paper and several specimen cards, among which she
thought perhaps the most elegant would be, “Mr. and Mrs.
Wetherbe at home,” specifying the time, and addressed to whom
ever was designed to be invited. But all in vain the lady urged
the point; the old-fashioned aunt said she would have no such
mess written, that Helph might get on his horse and ride
through the neighborhood and ask the young people to come
to the quilting and wood-chopping.

There was but one thing left to mar the general happiness;
a rumor that Mrs. Wetherbe had hired a “nigger waiter” for
a week.

Many there were who didn't and couldn't believe it, but
others testified to the fact of having seen her with their own
eyes.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

What with all our combined forces, preparations went actively
forward, and before the appointed day all was in readiness—
coffee ground, tea ready for steeping, chickens prepared
to broil, cakes and puddings baked, and all the extra saucers
filled with preserves.

Ellen stoutly maintained her place as mistress of ceremonies,
Mrs. Randall took her place as assistant, so that mine
became quite a subordinate position, for which I was not
sorry, for I did not feel competent to grace the elevated position
at first assigned me.

Helph had once or twice been warned by his mother that
Jenny would not come, that he need not trouble himself to go
for her, but he persisted in the determination to bring her; in
fact his heart was set on it, and the aunt seconded his inclination;
it was chiefly for Helph and Jenny she designed the
merry-making, and now she could not be cheated of her darling
expectation.

“Well, have your own way and live the longer,” said the
mother; to which the son answered that such was his intention;
and accordingly, having procured the best buggy the
neighborhood afforded, and brushed coat and hat with extra
care, he set out for the city before sunrise of the long anticipated
day. Dinner was eaten earlier than usual, and at one
o'clock we were all prepared—Mrs. Wetherbe in the black
silk dress she had for twenty years; Ellen in her white
flounced dress, with a comb of enormous size, and a wreath of
flowers above her curls; but when “Emeline” made her appearance
our surprise burst forth in exclamations—she had
appropriated Jenny's new dress to herself.

“Now you needn't scold, Aunt Wetherbe,” she said; “it
was really too pretty a thing for that child, and besides, I intend
to get her another before long.”

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

“Humph!” said the old lady, “every bit and grain of my
comfort is gone,” and removing her spectacles she continued
silently rubbing them through her apron till Ellen, who was
standing at the window on tip-toe, announced that Jane Stilman
was coming with her “changeable silk on.”

And Jane Stilman had scarcely “taken off her things” when
Polly Harris was announced. Her dress was of thin white
muslin, and she wore a broad-brimmed Leghorn hat, set off
with a profusion of gay ribbons and flowers, notwithstanding
she had ridden on horseback; but in those times riding-dresses
were not in vogue.

Amid merry jesting and laughter we took our places at the
quilt, while Ellen kept watch at the window and brought up
the new-comers, sometimes two or three at once.

Mrs. Wetherbe had not been at all exclusive, and her invitations
included all, rich and poor, maid and mistress, as far
as her acquaintance went. So, while some came in calico
gowns, with handkerchiefs tied over their heads, and walking
across the fields, others were dressed in silks and satins, and
rode on horseback, or were brought in the market wagon by
their fathers or brothers.

Along the yard fence hung rows of side-saddles, and old
work horses and sleek fillies were here and there tied to the
branches of the trees, to enjoy the shade and nibble the grass,
while the long-legged colts responded to the calls of the mothers,
capering about as they would.

Nimbly ran the fingers up and down and across the quilt,
and tongues moved no less nimbly; and though now and then
glances strayed away from the work to the fields, and suppressed
titters broke into loud laughter as one after another
the young men were seen with axes over their shoulders
wending towards the woods, the work went on bravely, and

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

Polly Harris soon called out, clapping her hands in triumph,
“Our side is ready to `roll.' ”

Very busy and very happy was Ellen, now attending the
“rolling” of the quilt, now examining the stitching of some
young quilter, and now serving round cakes and cider, and
giving kind words and smiles to every one.

“O, Ellen,” called a young mischief-loving girl, “please let
me and Jane Stilman go out and play,” and forthwith they
ran down stairs, and it was not till they were presently seen
skipping across the field with a basket of cakes and a jug of
cider, that their motive was suspected, when for the first time
that day gossip found a vent.

“I'd be sorry,” said Mehitable Long, a tall, oldish girl, “to
be seen running after the boys, as some is.”

“La, me, Mehitable,” answered Ellen, who always had a
good word for everybody, “it ain't every one who is exemplary
like you, but they are just in fun, you know; young wild
girls, you know.”

“I don't know how young they be,” answered the lady
tartly, not much relishing any allusions to age, “but `birds of
a feather flock together,' and them that likes the boys can talk
in favor of others that likes them.”

“Why, don't you like them?” asked Hetty Day, looking up
archly.

“Yes, I like them out of my sight,” answered Mehitable,
stitching fast. Upon hearing this the dimples deepened in
Hetty's cheeks, and the smile was as visible in her black eyes
as on her lips.

“I suppose you wish you had gone along,” said Mehitable
maliciously, “but I can tell you the young doctor is not there,
he was called away to the country about twelve o'clock, to a
man that took sick yesterday.” Hetty's face crimsoned a

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

little, but otherwise she manifested no annoyance, but replied
laughingly that she hoped he would get back before night.

Mehitable was not thus to be baffled; her heart was overflowing
with bitterness, inasmuch as he whom she called the
young doctor was, in her estimation, old enough to be a more
fitting mate for herself than Hetty, her successful rival, and no
sooner was she foiled in one direction than she turned in another,
evidently “chewing the cud of sweet and bitter fancies.”
“I guess he is no great things of a doctor after all,” she said;
and then elevating her voice and addressing a maiden lady on
the opposite side of the quilt, she continued, “did you hear,
Elizabeth, about his going to visit Mrs. Mercer, and supposing
her attacked with cholera, when in a day or two the disease
fell in her arms!”

This splenetic effervescence was followed by a general burst
of laughter, during which Hetty went to the window, ostensibly
to disentangle her thread, but Ellen speedily relieved her by
inviting her to go with her below and see about the supper.

“I should think,” said Elizabeth, who cordially sympathized
with her friend, “the little upstart would be glad to get out of
sight;” and then came a long account of the miserable way
in which Hetty's family lived; every one knows, they said,
her father drinks up every thing, and for all she looks so fine
in her white dress, most likely her mother has earned it by
washing or sewing; they say she wants to marry off her young
beauty, but I guess it will be hard to do.

When Hetty returned to the garret, her eyes were not so
bright as they had previously been, but the sadly subdued
manner made her only the prettier, and all, save the two
maidens alluded to, were ready to say and do something for
her pleasure. They, however, were not yet satisfied, and tipping
their tongues with the unkindest venom of all, began to

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

talk of a wealthy and accomplished young lady somewhere,
whom it was rumored the doctor was shortly to marry, in
spite of the little flirtations at home, that some people thought
meant something. Very coolly they talked of the young
lady's superior position and advantages, as though no humble,
loving heart shook under their words as beneath a storm of
arrows.

Opportunely came back the young girls from the woods,
and hearing the reports they had to make, of the number of
choppers, how many trees were felled, &c., the broken mirthfulness
was restored, though Hetty laughed less joyously, and
her elderly rivals maintained a dignified reserve.

Aside from the little episode recorded, all went merry, and
from the west window the golden streak of sunshine stretched
further and further till it began to climb the opposite wall,
when the quilt was rolled to so narrow a width that but few
could work to advantage, and Ellen, selecting the most expeditious
to complete the task, took with her the rest to assist in
preparing the supper, which was done to the music of the
vigorous strokes echoing and re-echoing from among the
wooded hills.

CHAPTER V.

Beneath the glimmer of more candles than Mrs. Wetherbe
had previously burned at once, the supper was spread, and
very nice and plentiful it was; for, more mindful of the hungry
wood-choppers than of Mrs. Randall's notions of propriety,
there were at least a dozen broiled chickens, besides other
meats on the table I need not attempt a full description of

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

conserves and cakes, bread, pies and puddings, delicious tea
and coffee, with all the etceteras, which country housewifes
provide with liberal hands on occasions of this sort.

Very proud was Ellen, as she took the last survey previously
to sounding the horn for the “men-folks;” and well she might
be proud, for it was chiefly through her ingenuity and active
agency that all was nice and tasteful as it was.

Mrs. Randall still made herself officious, but with less assurance
than at first; and Ellen was in nowise inclined to yield
her position, and indeed almost the entire responsibility rested
upon her, for poor Mrs. Wetherbe was sadly out of spirits in
consequence of the non-appearance of Helph and Jenny. All
possible chances of evil she exaggerated, and in her simple
mind there were a thousand dangers which did not in reality
exist. In spite of the festivities about her the tears would
come. Likely enough, she said, the dear boy had got into the
canal or the river and was drownded, or his critter might have
become frightened, there were so many sceerry things in town,
and so have run away and broken every thing to pieces.

Once or twice she walked to the neighboring hill in the hope
of seeing him in the far distance, but in vain—he came not;
the supper could be delayed no longer, and sitting by the
window that overlooked the highway, the kind-hearted woman
wept and gazed alternately. Not so the mother—little trouble
she gave herself as to whether any accident had befallen her
son; perhaps she guessed the cause of his delay, but whether
so or not, none were gayer than she.

Her beauty had once been of a showy order, and indeed she
was not yet very much faded, and on this occasion her hair
was tastefully arranged, and though her gown was of calico,
she was really the best dressed woman in the assembly. Of
this she seemed aware, and glided into flirtations with the

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

country beaux in a free and easy way, which greatly surprised
some of us unsophisticated lassies—in fact, one or two elderly
bachelors were sorely disappointed, as well as amazed, when
they knew that the lady from town was none other than
Helph's mother! I cannot remember the time when my animal
spirits had much of the careless buoyancy which makes
youth so blessed, and at the time I write of I was little more
than a passive observer, and for this reason, perhaps, I remember
more correctly the incidents of the evening.

The table was spread among the trees in the door-yard,
which was all illuminated with tallow candles; the snowy
linen waved in the breeze, and the fragrance of tea and coffee
was for the time being pleasanter than flowers. But flowers
I remember were in requisition, and such as were in bloom,
large or small, bright or pale, were gathered for adornment of
tresses, curled and braided with elaborate care. At a later
hour some of them were transferred to the buttonholes of
favored admirers.

What an outbreak of merriment there was, when down the
twilight hill that sloped against the woods came the little band
of choppers, with coats swung upon their arms and axes
gleaming over their shoulders. Every thing became irresistibly
funny, and from the beds of poppies and hollyhocks went
peals of mingled jests and laughter.

The quilt was finished, but Mehitable and Elizabeth remained
close within the chamber, whether to contemplate the
completed work, or to regale themselves with a little gossip of
their own, I do not know.

A large tin lantern was placed on the top of the pump, and
beside it stood a wash-tub filled with water which was intended
to serve, and did serve, as a general basin for the ablutions
of the young men. Besides the usual “roller-towel,”

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

which hung by the kitchen door, there were two or three
extra ones attached to the boughs of the apple-tree by the
well; and the bar of yellow soap procured for the occasion,
lay on a shingle conveniently at hand, while a paper comb-case
dangled from a bough betwixt the towels.

These toilet facilities were deemed by some of the party
quite superfluous, and their wooden pocket-combs and handkerchiefs
were modestly preferred. During the “fixing up”
the exuberance of spirits found vent in liberal splashing and
dashing of water upon each other, as also in wrestling bouts
and mere wordy warfare, at the conclusion of which the more
aristocratic of the gentlemen resumed their coats, while others,
disdaining ceremony, remained not only at the supper, but
during the entire evening, “in their shirt sleeves,” and with
silk handkerchiefs bound about their waists after the fashion
of reapers.

“Come, boys!” called Ellen, who assumed a sort of motherly
tone and manner toward us all, “what does make you stay
away so.”

The laughter among the girls subsided to titters, as in a demure
row they arranged themselves along one side of the
table, and the jests fell at once to a murmur as the “boys”
seated themselves opposite. “Now, don't all speak at once,”
said Ellen; “how will you have your coffee, Quincy?”

Mr. Quincy Adams Bell said he was not particular—he
would take a little sugar and a little cream if she had them
handy, if not, it made no difference.

“Tea or coffee, Mehitable?” she said next. But the lady
addressed didn't drink either—coffee made her drowsy-like,
and if she should drink a cup of tea she should not sleep a wink
all night.

Elizabeth said Mehitt was just like herself—she drank a

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

great deal, and strong. This joke produced much laughter,
and indeed the mirthfulness was quite irrepressible; on the
part of the ladies, because of the joyous occasion and their
greater excitability; and on that of the gentlemen, because of
the green and yellow twisted bottles that had glistened that
afternoon in the ivy that grew along the woods; even more
for this perhaps than for the bright eyes opposite.

One said she drank her tea naked; another, that Ellen might
give her a half-a-cup—she would rather have a little and have
it good, as to have a good deal and not have it good. And
in this she meant not the slightest offence or insinuation. “I
hope,” said Mr. Wetherbe, speaking in a tremulous voice, and
pushing back his thin gray hair, “I hope you will none of you
think hard of my woman for not coming to sarve you herself—
she is in the shader of trouble, but she, as well as myself,
thanks you all for the good turn you have done us, and wishes
you to make yourselves at home, and frolic as long as you are
a mind to,” and the good old man retired to the house to give
his wife such comfort as he could. The shadow of their sorrow
did not rest long upon the group at the table, and for its
temporary suppression the mirth was louder than before.
There were one or two exceptions, however, among the gay
company. Poor Hetty Day, as her eyes ran along the line of
smiling faces and failed of the object of their search they
drooped heavily, and her smiles and words were alike forced.
Between her and all the gayety stood the vision of a fair
lady conjured by the evil words of Mehitable and Elizabeth,
and scarcely would the tears stay back any longer when her
light-hearted neighbors rallied her as to the cause of her dejection.
At the sound of a hoofstroke on the highway her
quick and deep attention betrayed the interest she felt in the
absent doctor.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

“Why hast thou no music on thy tongue, fair maiden?”
asked a pale slender young man sitting near her; and looking
up, her eyes encountered the blue melancholy orbs of a young
cooper, who had lately neglected the adze for the pen, in the
use of which, by the way, he was not likely to obtain much
facility.

His flaxen hair hung in curls down his shoulders, he wore
his collar reversed, and a sprig of cedar in the buttonhole of
his vest, which was of red and yellow colors, otherwise his
dress was not fantastical, though he presented the appearance
of one whose inclinations outstripped his means, perhaps. A
gold chain attached to a silver watch, and a bracelet of hair
on the left wrist, fastened with a small tinsel clasp, evinced an
undisciplined taste, though his face attested natural refinement.
He had recently published in the “Ladies' Garland” two poems,
entitled and opening as follows:



“ALONE.”
“For every one on earth but me
There is some sweet low, sweet low tone;
Death and the grave are all I see,
I am alone, alone, alone!”
“ON THE DEATH OF AN INFANT.”
“A little while the lovely flower
To cheer our earthly home was given,
But oh, it withered in an hour,
And death transplanted it to heaven.”

These poems he took from his pocket and submitted to the
critical acumen of Hetty, saying he should really take it as a
great favor if she would tell him frankly what her opinion was
of the repetitions in the last line of the first stanza, as also
what she thought of the idea of comparing a child to a flower,
and of Death's transplanting it from earth to heaven.

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

Hetty knew nothing of poetry, but she possessed an instinctive
sense of politeness and something of tact withal, as
indeed most women do, and shaped her answer to conceal her
own ignorance, and at the same time flatter her auditor. This
so inflated his vanity that he informed her confidentially that
he was just then busily engaged in the collection of his old
letters, for nobody knew, he said, what publicity they might
come to.

In his apprehensions and cautious endeavors the lady's judgment
concurred with his own, and he resolved at once to put
in the “Ladies' Garland” an advertisement, requesting all persons
who might have in their possession any letters or other
written documents of his, to return them to the address of
P. Joel Springer, forthwith. High above the praises of his
simple listener he heard sounding the blessed award of the
future time, and the echoes of his unrequited sorrows went
moaning through the farther end of the world.

Ah, me, who of us after all are much wiser; for on bases as
unsubstantial have we not at one time or another rested some
gorgeous fabric, whose turrets were to darken among the
stars.

Time soon enough strips the future of its phantasy—drives
aside the softening mists, and reveals the hard and sharp
realities of things.

But, to return—merry were the guests generally, and ample
justice they did to the viands before them, partly in response
to excellent appetites, and partly in answer to the urgent entreaties
of Ellen, though she constantly depreciated her culinary
skill, and reiterated again and again that she had nothing
very inviting. But her praises were on every tongue, and her
hands were more than busy with the much service required of
them, but this added to her happiness; and as she glided up

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

and down the long table, serving the tea and coffee, snuffing
the candles, or urging the most bashful to be helped to a little
of this or that, just to please her, or to put a good taste in
their mouths, she was the very personification of old-fashioned
country hospitality. Every one liked Ellen, for she was one
of those who always forget themselves when there is any thing
to do for others.

At length, one of the young men who had had communication
with the bottles I mentioned as lying cool among the ivy
during the afternoon, protested that he would bring a rail to
serve as a pry, unless his companions desisted from further
eating of their own free will. “That is right, Bill,” called
out one of nature kindred in bluntness and coarseness, “here
is a fellow wants choking off.” “I own up to that,” said another,
“I have eaten about a bushel, I guess.” “If I had a
dollar for every mouthful you have eaten,” said one, “I
wouldn't thank nobody for being kin to me.” “Well,” answered
the person alluded to, “if I have busted a couple of
buttons off my vest, I don't think you are a fellow that will be
likely to let much bread mould.” “La, how you young men
do run on,” said Ellen, neither surprised nor offended at the
coarse freedom of the jests; and amid roars of laughter the
party arose, and many of the gentlemen resorted to the whiskey
bottles anew, for the sake of keeping up their spirits,
as they said; after which, with lighted cigars in their mouths,
they “locked arms” with the ladies, and talked sentiment in
the moonlight as they strolled in separate pairs, previously to
assembling in the garret for the usual order of exercises upon
such occasions.

Meantime the candles were mostly carried thither by certain
forlorn maidens, who said they were afraid of the night
air, and from the open windows rung out old hymns—“How

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

tedious and tasteless the hours,” “Come thou fount of every
blessing,” &c.

Hidden by shadows, and sitting with folded arms upon a
topmost fence-rail, P.Joel Springer listened alone to the dirgelike
sighing of the wind, and the dismal hootings of the owl.

And our good hostess, the while, could neither be prevailed
upon to eat or sleep, even though her excellent spouse assured
her that Helph was safe enough, and that she knew right well
how often he spent the night from home in his young days,
and that too when no accident had befallen him; but the dear
old lady refused to be comforted—every unusual noise to her
fancy was somebody bringing Helph home dead.

Mr. Wetherbe had the autumn passed missed a land in the
sowing of his wheat field, and that she had always heard say
was a sure sign of death.

In couples, already engaged for the first play, the strollers
came in at last, and what a tempest of laughter and fun there
was—I cannot describe it. The entertainment which passed
current then is not the fashion of these times, but I in nowise
exaggerate the manners or pastimes of the time I write
about. Some awkward embarrassment followed the assembling
in the garret under the blaze of the many candles, but
when it was whispered that Jo Allen, the most genial and
good-hearted fellow of them all, had just been taken home on
horseback, and that Abner Gibbs, for his better security, had
ridden behind him, mirth flowed anew, and was considered to
flow from a most legitimate source. Others, it was more privately
rumored, had taken a drop too much, and would not be
in trim to see the girls “safe home” that night.

“Come,” said Ellen, as she entered the room last of all, having
been detained, beyond her other duties, in kindly endeavors
to induce Jo Allen to drink sweet milk as an antidote:

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

“come, why don't some of you start a play?” But all protested
they didn't know a single thing, and insisted that Ellen
should herself “start the play.”

“Hunt the Key” was proposed, and the whole party formed
into a circle, with hand joined to hand, and were directed to
move rapidly round and round, during which process, a key
was attached to the coat of some unsuspecting individual, who
was then selected to find it, being informed that it was in the
keeping of some one present. The circle then resumed its
gyrations, and the search began by examining pockets and
forcing apart the interlocked hands, a procedure relished with
great gusto, all persons except the searcher for the key being
well aware of its whereabouts.

Soon all diffidence vanished, and


“O sister Phœbe, how merry were we
The night we sat under the juniper-tree,”
rung far across the meadows, and was followed by a series of
rude rhyming, sung as accompaniments to the playing.


“Uncle Johnny's sick a-bed,
What shall we send him?
Three good wishes, three good kisses,
And a loaf of gingerbread,”
was performed to admiration, an exchange of kisses being required,
of course. Then came selling of pawns and paying
penalties, a requisition no less agreeable.


“My love and I will go,
And my love and I will go,
And we'll settle on the banks
Of the pleasant O-hi-ó,
was enacted by one party choosing a mate from the other sex,
and promenading to the tune of a slight flirtation.

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

But the climax of the evening was reserved till a late hour
and consisted of the following acting, called Love and War.

Two chairs were placed some three feet apart, over which
a quilt was carefully spread, so as seemingly to form a divan,
a lady being seated on either chair, during which arrangement
the gentlemen withdrew to the lower apartments, to be
separately admitted again when all was prepared. A rap on
the door announced an applicant for admission, who was immediately
conducted by the master of ceremonies to the
treacherous divan and presented to the ladies, being asked at
the same time which he preferred, love or war, and no matter
what he answered, requested to sit between them, they at the
same time rising and precipitating their innocent admirer to
the ground, a denouement followed by the most boisterous
applause.

“I guess,” said Mehitable, “whispering in a congratulatory
way to Elizabeth, “that Hetty will have to get home the best
way she can, I haven't seen any body ask her for her company.”
But just then there was a little bustle at the door, a
murmur of congratulations and regrets, over which sounded
the exclamation, “just in time to see the cat die;” Mehitable
raised herself on tiptoe—the doctor was come. A moment
afterwards he stood beside Hetty, who was blushing and
smiling—genuine smiles this time; but in answer to some
whispered words she shook her head a little sadly, as it seemed,
and the doctor's brow darkened with a frown. Of this Mr.
P. Joel Springer was not unobservant, and coming forward,
reluctantly, as he said, relinquished the pleasure he had expected.
“Adieu, fair maiden,” he said, “alone I take my
lonely way, communing with the stars.”

Hetty and the doctor were next to go, and then came a
general breaking up. Horses were saddled, and sleepy colts

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

left the warm dimples in the grass and followed slowly the
gallants walking beside the ladies as they rode. Some there
were, too, walking across the fields, and others through the
dusty highway, all mated as pleased them, except Mehitable
and Elizabeth, who both rode one horse, comforting each other
with the assurance that young men were very great fools.

And so we take our leave of them, as in separate pairs they
wend homeward, each gentleman with the slippers of his ladylove
in his pocket, and her mammoth comb in his hat.

CHAPTER VI.

In our last chapter we gave some account of Mrs. Weatherbe's
quilting, and of the sorrow and disappointment of the good
lady on the oecasion; and we now propose to return to Helph,
and give you some particulars of the night as it passed with
him. It was near noon when he drew rein before the house
of his father, with a heart full of happy anticipations for the
afternoon and evening; but his bright dream was destined
quickly to darken away to the soberest reality of his life. His
father met him in the hall with a face flushed, and taking his
hand with some pretence of cordiality, said in an irritable
tone, and as though he had not the slightest idea of his errand—
“Why, my son Helph, what in the devil's name has brought
you?”

He then made a doleful narrative of the discomforts and
privations he had endured during the few days of Mrs. Randall's
absence, for whom he either felt or affected to feel the
greatest love and admiration whenever she was separated from
him; though his manner, with the exception of these spasmodic
affections, was neglectful and harsh towards her in the extreme.

“What in the devil's name is a man to do, my son Helph?”
he said; “your poor father hasn't had a meal's victuals fit for

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

a dog to eat, since your mother went into the country: how
is she? poor woman. I think I'll just get into your buggy,
boy, and run out and bring your mother home; things will
all go to ruin in two days more—old black Kitty aint worth a
cuss, and Jenny aint worth another.”

And this last hit he seemed to regard as most incidentally
happy in its bearing upon Helph, whose opinions of Jenny by
no means coincided with his own; and this coarse allusion to
her, so far from warping his judgment against her, made him
for the time oblivious to every thing else, and he hastened in
search of her.

“Lord, honey, I is glad to see you,” exclaimed Aunt Kitty,
looking up from her work in the kitchen, for she was kneading
bread with the tray in her lap, in consequence of rheumatic
pains, which disabled her from standing much on her feet.

“What in the world is the matter?” asked Helph, anxiously,
as he saw her disability.

“Noffin much,” she said, smiling; “my feet are like to bust
wid de inflammatious rheumatis—dat's all. But I's a poor sinful
critter,” she continued, “and de flesh pulls mighty hard on de
sperit, sometimes, when I ought to be thinkin' ob de mornin'
ober Jordan.”

And having assured him that she would move her old bones
as fast as she could, and prepare the dinner, she directed him
where to find Jenny, saying, “Go 'long wid you, and you'll
find her a seamsterin' up stairs, and never mind de 'stress of
an old darkie like me.”

As he obeyed, he heard her calling on the Lord to bless him,
for that he was the best young master of them all. Poor
kind-hearted creature—she did not ask any blessing for herself!

In one end of the long low garret, unplastered and

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

comfortless from the heat in summer and the cold in winter, there was
a cot bed, an old dilapidated trunk, a broken work-stand, a
small cracked looking-glass, and a strip of faded carpet, denominated,
by courtesy, Jenny's room; and here, seated on a
chair without any back, sat the poor girl, stitching shirts for
her adopted brothers, when he, who from some cause or other
never called her sister, appeared suddenly before her. Smiling,
she ran forward to meet him, but suddenly checking herself,
she blushed deeply, and the exclamation, “Dear Helph,” that
rose to her lips, was subdued and formalized to simple Helphenstein.
The cheek that was smooth when she saw him last,
was darkened into manhood now, and the arm remained passive
that had always thrown itself lovingly about his neck;
but in the new timidity, she appeared only the more beautiful
in the eyes of her admirer; and if she declined the old expressions
of fondness, he did not.

The first feeling of pleasure and surprise quickly subsided
on her part into one of pain and embarrassment, when she
remembered her torn and faded dress, and the disappointment
that awaited him.

“Come, Jenny,” said Helph, when the first greeting was
over, “I have come for you; go, get ready as soon as possible.”

Poor child, she turned away her face to hide the tears that
would come, as she answered, “I cannot go—I have nothing
to get ready.”

And then came inquiries about the new dress of which he
had been informed, and though for a time the girl hesitated,
he drew from her at last the confession, that it had been appropriated
by his mother, under the promise of procuring for
her another when she should have made a dozen shirts to earn
it. An exclamation that evinced little filial reverence found

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

expression—then as he soothed and sympathized, the boyish
affection was deepened more and more by pity.

“Never mind, Jenny,” said Helph, in tones of simple and
truthful earnestness, “wear any thing to-day, but go—for my
sake go; I like you just as well in an old dress as in a new
one.”

Jenny had been little used to kindness, and from her lonely
and sad heart the gratitude flowed in hot thick-coming tears.

Certainly she would like of all things to go to the quilting,
and the more, perhaps, that Helph was come for her; but in
no time of her life her poverty seemed so painful a thing.
During the past week she had examined her scanty wardrobe
repeatedly—her shoes, too, were down at the heel and out at
the toe—to go decently was quite impossible, and yet she
could not suppress the desire, nor refrain from thinking over
and over, if this dress was not quite so much faded, or if that
were not so short and outgrown, and then if she had money
to buy a pair of shoes, and could borrow a neck-ribbon and
collar—in short, if things were a little better than they were,
she might go, and perhaps, in the night, deficiencies would be
less noticeable.

But between all her thinking and planning lay the forbidding
if; and in answer to the young man's entreaties, she
could only cry and shake her head negatively.

She half wished he would go away, and yet feared at the
same time he would go; she avoided looking at the old rundown
slippers she wore, as well as the patched gown, in the
vain delusion that he would thus be prevented from seeing
them; and so, half sorry and half glad, half ashamed and half
honestly indignant, she sat—the work fallen into her lap, and
the tears now and then dropping, despite of the frequent winking
and vain efforts to smile.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

At length Helph remembered that his horse had not been
cared for; and looking down from the little window, he found,
to his further annoyance, that both horse and buggy were
gone, and his return home indefinitely delayed.

“I wish to Heaven,” he said, indignantly turning towards
Jenny, “you and I had a home somewhere beyond the reach
of the impositions practised upon us by Mr. and Mrs. Randall!”

The last words were bitter and sarcastic, and thus in anger
and sorrow began the love-making of Helph and Jenny.

Down the thinly-wooded hills to the west of the great city,
reached the long shadows of the sunset. The streets were
crowded with mechanics hurrying homeward—in one hand
the little tin pail in which the dinner had been carried, and in
the other a toy for the baby, perhaps, or a pound of soap or
of meat for the good wife.

The smoke curled upward from the chimneys of the
suburban districts, and little rustic girls and boys were seen
in all directions, hurrying homeward with their arms full of
shavings—old women, too, with their bags of rags, betook
themselves somewhere—Heaven only knows whether they had
any homes, or where they went—at any rate, with backs bent
under their awful burdens, they turned into lanes and alleys, and
disappeared. The tired dray-horses walked faster and nimbler
as they smelled the oats in the manger; and here and there, in
the less frequented streets, bands of schoolboys and girls drove
their hoops, or linked their arms and skipped laughingly up
and down the pavement; while now and then a pair of older
children strolled in happiness, for that they dreamed of happier

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

times to come. The reflection of the beautiful things in the
future made the present bright, and well it is that it is so, for
the splendor fades from our approach, and it is only in dreams
that we find ourselves shadowed by the glory.

We have need to thank Thee, O our Father, that Thou hast
given us the power of seeing visions and dreaming dreams!
Earth, with all the glory of its grass and all the splendor of its
flowers, were dreary and barren and desolate, but for that
divine insanity which shapes deformity into grace, and darkness
into light. How the low roof is lifted up on the airy
pillars of thought, and the close dark walls expanded and
made beautiful with the pictures of the imagination! And
best of all, by this blessed power the cheeks that are flattened,
and the foreheads that are wrinkled by time, retain in our eyes
the smoothness and the sheen of primal years; to us they
cannot grow old, for we see


Poured upon the locks of age,
The beauty of immortal youth.
Life's sharp realities press us sore, sometimes, and but for the
unsubstantial beams upon which we build some new hope, we
should often rush headlong to the dark.

They were sitting together, Helph and Jenny, with the twilight
deepening around them, speaking little, thinking much,
and gazing down the long vistas opening to the sunshine, and
brighter than the western clouds. Ah me, they did not think
of the night that was falling, they did not hear the wind
soughing among the hot walls and roofs, and prophesying
storm.

Suddenly appeared before them a miserably clad little boy,
the one mentioned in a previous chapter as coming for money,
and now, after a moment's hesitancy, on seeing a stranger,
he laid his head in the lap of Jenny, and cried aloud.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Stooping over him, she smoothed back his hair and kissed
his forehead; and in choked and broken utterances he made
known his mournful errand: little Willie was very sick, and
Jenny was wanted at home.

Few preparations were required. Helph would not hear of
her going alone; and in the new and terrific fear, all her pride
vanished, and she did not remonstrate, though she knew all
the wretchedness of poverty that would be bared before him.
Close folding the hand of her little brother in hers, and with
tears dimming her eyes, she silently led the way.

It was night, and the lights of a hundred windows shone
down upon them, when, turning to her young protector, she
said, in a voice trembling with both shame and sorrow, perhaps,
“This is the place.” The house was a tolerably new
one, built of brick very roughly, but substantially, fronting
about a hundred feet on an alley, and five stories in height.

It was situated in the meanest suburb of the city, on an unpaved
street, and opposite a ruinous graveyard, and had been
erected on the cheapest possible plan, and with special reference
to the poorest class of the community. Scarcely had the
wealthy proprietor an opportunity of posting bills announcing
rooms to let, so soon were they taken; and with its miserable
accommodations and crowded with people who were almost
paupers, it was a perfect hive of misery. Porch above porch
opened out on the alley, and served as door-yards to the different
apartments—places for the drying of miserable rags—
play-grounds for the children—and a look-out for the decrepit
old women on sunny afternoons.

Dish-water, washing suds and all, from the tea and coffee
grounds to all manner of picked bones and other refuse, were
dashed down from these tiers of porches to the ground below,
so that a more filthy and in all ways unendurable place can

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

scarcely be imagined than was presented in the vicinity of this
money-making device, or house of terrible refuge.

Leaning against the balusters, and smoking and talking, or
quarrelling and swearing, were groups of men who might be
counted by tens and twenties; and the feeble querulous tones
of woman, now and then, sounded among the others. A little
apart from one of these groups of ignorant disputants, sat an
old crone, combing her gray hair by the light of a tallow candle;
others were ironing and washing dishes; while others,
again, lolled listlessly and gracelessly about, listening to, and
sometimes taking part in, the conversation.

Children, half naked, were playing among the pools of stagnant
water, and now and then pelting each other with the
heads of fishes and the slimy bones caught up at random; and
one group, more vicious than the rest, were diverting themselves
by throwing stones at an old cat that lay half in and
half out of a puddle, responding by feeble kicks as the rough
missiles struck against her.

Depravity, as well as poverty, had joined itself to that miserable
congregation. Smoke issued thick from some of the
chimneys, full of the odors of mutton and coffee, and as they
mixed with the vile stenches that thickened the atmosphere
near the ground, Helph, who had been accustomed to the free
air of the country, fresh with the scents of hay-fields and orchards,
found it hard to suppress the exclamation of disgust
and loathing that rose to his lips as they turned to the alley
and his senses apprehended in a twinkling what I have been
so long in describing.

Up the steep narrow wooden stairs, flight after flight they
passed, catching through the open doors of the different apartments
as they did so, glimpses of the same squalid character—
greasy smoking stoves, dirty beds. ragged women and

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

children, with here and there dozing dogs, or men prostrate on
the bare floors, either from weariness or drunkenness, and
meagerly-spread tables, and cradles, and creeping and crying
and sleeping babies, all in close proximity.

On the third landing they turned into a side door, and such
a picture presented itself as the young man had never seen
before: the windows were open, but the atmosphere was close,
and smelled of herbs and medicines. A single candle was alight,
and though the shapes of things were not distinctly brought
out, enough was visible to indicate the wretchedness and
poverty of the family.

It was very still in the room, for the children, with instinctive
fear, were huddled together in the darkest corner, and
spoke in whispers when they spoke at all; and the mother,
patient and pale and wan, sat silent by the bed, holding in
hers the chubby sun-burned hands of her dying little boy.

“Oh mother,” said Jenny, treading softly and speaking low.
Tears filled the mild blue eyes, and the lip trembled as it
answered, “It is almost over—he does not know me any
more.”

And forgetting, in the blind fondness of the mother, the
darkness and the sorrow and the pain, and worst of all, the
contagion of evil example, from which he was about to be
free, she buried her face in her hands, and shook with convulsive
agony. All the deprivation and weariness and struggle
that had sometimes seemed to her so hard, were in this new
sorrow as nothing; with her baby laughing in her arms, as he
had been last week, she would be strong to front the most
miserable fate.

Tie after tie may be unbound from the heart, as the steps
climb the rough steep that goes up to power, for the sweet
household affections unwind themselves more and more as the

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

distance widens between aspiration and contentment, and over
the tide that sweeps into full glory there is no crossing back.
The brow that has felt the shadow of the laurel, will not be
comforted by the familiar kisses of love. And up to the
heights of fame, the rumble of the clods against the coffin of
some mate of long ago, go softened of the awfullest terror;
but where the heart, unwarped from its natural yearnings,
presses close, till its throbbings bring up echoes from the stony
bottom of the grave, and when from the heaped mound
reaches a shadow that darkens the world for the humble eyes
that may never look up any more—these keep the bleeding
affections, these stay the mourning that the great cannot understand.
Where the wave is narrow, the dropping of even
a pebble of hope sends up the swelling circles till the whole
bosom of the stream is agitated; but in the broader sea they
lessen and lessen till they lose themselves in a border of light.
And over that little life, moaning itself away in the dim obscurity
of its birth-chamber, fell bitterer tears, and bowed hearts
aching with sharper pains than they may ever know, whose
joys are not alike as simple and as few. “Oh Willie, dear
little Willie,” sobbed Jenny, folding her arms about him and
kissing him over and over, “speak to me once, only once
more.” Her tears fell hot upon his whitening face, but he did
not lift his heavily-drooping eyes, nor turn towards her on the
pillow. The children fell asleep, one upon another, where they
sat. In the presence of the strong healthy man they were
less afraid, and nestling close together, gradually forgot that
little Willie was not amongst them—and so came the good
gift which God giveth his beloved.

In some chink of the wall the cricket chirped, the same
quick short sound, over and over to itself, and about the candle
circled and fluttered the gray-winged moths heedless of

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

their perished fellows; on the table stood a painted bucket
half filled with tepid water, and beside it a brown jug and
broken glass.

Now and then the mother and daughter exchanged anxious
looks, as some footstep sounded on the stairs, but when it
turned aside to some one of the adjoining chambers, they resumed
their watching, speaking not their hopes or fears, if
either had been awakened.

From the white dome of St. Peter's sounded the silvery
chime of the midnight: the sick child had fallen asleep an
hour before, but now his eyes opened full upon his mother,
and his white lips worked faintly. “Jenny,” she said, in a
tone of low but fearful distinctness—for with her head on the
bedside she was fast dozing into forgetfulness—“he is going—
going home.” “Home,” he repeated, sweetly, and that
was the last word he ever said. The young man came forward
hastily—the soft light of a setting star drifted across the pillow,
and in its pale splendor he laid the hands together, and
smoothed the death-dampened curls.

CHAPTER VII.

Oh, my children!” cried Mrs. Mitchel, bending over the
huddled sleepers, and calling them one by one to awake—
“your poor little brother is dead—he will never play with you
any more.”

“Let them sleep,” said Jenny, whose grief was less passionate,
“they cannot do him any good now, and the time will
come soon enough that they cannot sleep.'

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

I know it, oh, I know it!” she sobbed, “but this silence
seems so terrible; I want them to wake and speak to me, and
yet,” she added, after a moment, “I know not what I want.
I only know that my little darling will not wake in the morning—
oh,” she continued, “he was the loveliest and the best of
all—he never cried when he was hurt, like other children,
nor gave me trouble in any way;” and then she recounted
(feeding her sorrow with the memory) all his endearing little
ways, from the first conscious smiling to the last word he had
spoken; numbered over the slips he had worn and the color
of them, saying how pretty he had thought the blue one was,
and how proud he had been of the pink one with the ruffled
sleeves, and how often she had lifted him up to the broken
looking-glass to see the baby, as he called himself, for that he
always wanted to see the curls she made for him.

Sometimes she had crossed him, she wished now she had
never done so, and sometimes she had neglected him when she
had thought herself too busy to attend to his little wants; now
that all was irreparable, she blamed herself harshly, and
thought how much better she might have done.

The first day of his sickness she had scolded him for being
fretful, and put him roughly aside when he clung about her
knees, and hindered the work upon which the bread depended;
she might have known that he was ailing, she said, for that he
was always good when well, and so have neglected every
thing else for him; if she had done so in time, if she had tried
this medicine or that, if she had kept his head bathed one
night when she chanced to fall asleep, and waked with his
calling her “mother,” and saying the fire was burning him; in
short, if she had done any thing she had not done, it might
have been better, her darling Willie might have got well.

“The dear baby,” she said, taking his cold, stiffening feet

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

in her hand, “he never had any shoes, and I promised so often
to get them.”

“They are warm enough now,” interposed Jenny.

“I know it, I know it,” she answered, and yet she could not
subdue the grief that her boy was dead, and had never had
the shoes that he thought it would be so fine to have.

“Oh, mother, do not cry so,” Jenny said; “I will come home
and we will love each other better, we who are left, and work
together and try to live till God takes us where he has taken
the baby, home, home,” she said; but in repeating his dying
utterance, her accent faltered, and hiding her face in the lap
of her mother, she gave way to the agony that till then she
had kept down.

But, alas, it was not even their poor privilege to weep uninterrupted,
and shuddering they grew still, when slowly and
heavily climbing the narrow and dark stairs, sounded the
well-known step of the inebriate husband and father. A minute
the numb and clumsy hand fumbled about the door-latch,
and then with a hiokup and a half articulate oath, the man,
if man he might be called, staggered and stumbled into the
room.

His thick, maudlin brain apprehended but imperfectly, and
seeing his wife, he supposed her to be waiting for him, as he
had found her a thousand times before; and mixing something
of old fondness with the coarse and disgusting familiarity of a
drunkard, he put his arm about her neck, saying, “What the
hell are you waiting for me for, Nancy, when you know them
fellers won't never let me come home. Daughter,” he continued,
addressing Jenny, “just hand me that jug, that's a
good girl, I feel faint like,” and putting his hand to his temple,
where the blood was oozing from a recent cut, he finished his
speech with an oath.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

“Hush, father, hush,” said the girl, pointing to the bed; but
probably supposing she meant to indicate it as a resting-place
for him, he stumbled towards and half fell upon it, one arm
thrown across the dead child, and the blood dripping from his
bruised and distorted face, muttering curses and threatening
vengeance on the comrades who, he said, deprecatingly, made
him drink when he told them he wanted to go home, G—d
d—n them.

In muttering imprecations and excuses he fell into dreadful
unconsciousness. Not knowing whom else to call, Helphenstein
summoned Aunt Kitty, and with the aid of his arm and
a crutch, but more than all, leaning on her own zeal to do
good, she came, and in her kindly, but rude fashion, comforted
the heavy mourners, partly by pictures of the glory
“ober Jordan,” and partly by narratives of the terriblest sufferings
she had known, as taking the child on her knees she
dressed it for the grave, decently as might be.

“She had lost a baby too,” she said, “and when her breasts
were acning with the milk, she felt as if she wanted to be
gwine to it wharever it were, for that she couldn't resist without
it no ways, but she did, and arter a while she got over it.
Another son,” she said, “was sparred to grow up and do a heap
of hard work; he was away from her a piece down the river,
and kep a liberty stable, and at last, when he had saved
a'most money enough, a vile-tempered critter kicked out his
brains, and dat ar was his last. And so,” said Aunt Kitty,
“it was wust for de one dat growed up, arter all.”

The stars grew motionless among the clouds, and blank and
weary the night went by; gray began to dilute the heavy
darkness, and adown the gaps of the thick woods away over
the eastern hills, the chilly river of morning light came
pouring in.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

The funeral was over, and it was almost night when Mr.
Randall returned from the country, having availed himself
more largely of the horse and buggy than he at first intended,
by taking several widely separate points, where errands called
him, in his route. Mrs. Randall came too, and with her the
great basket, but not empty, as she had taken it.

The poor animal had been driven mercilessly, and gladly
turned to his young master and rubbed his face against his
caressing hand, dripping with sweat; and breathing hard the
while.

It was no very cordial greeting which the son gave the
parents, and they in turn were little pleased with him, for any
special liking is not to be concealed even from the commonest
apprehension, and the attachment of Helph and Jenny had
lately become a felt fact.

“What in the devil's name are we to do with that girl,
mother, she don't earn her salt,” said Mr. Randall.

Their first inquiries on entering the house had been for
Jenny, and Helph, with provoking purpose, had simply said
she was not at home. Words followed words sharper and
faster, until Mr. Randall, with an affirmation that I will not
repeat, said he would suffer his house to be her home no longer;
if she could not be trusted with the house for a day, she was
not worthy to have any better place than the pig-sty in which
her parents lived.

“I always told you,” interposed the wife, “that girl was a
mean, low-lived thing; and it was none of my doings, the
taking her from the washing-tub, where she belongs, and
making her as good as any of us. I tell you them kind of
folks must be kept down, and I always told you so.”

“You always told me great things,” said the husband, col

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

oring with rage; “what in the devil's name is there you don't
know, I wonder.”

“Well, sir,” she answered, speaking very low and calmly—
“there is one thing I didn't know till it was too late.”

With all his blustering, Mr. Randall was a coward and
craven at heart, and turning to the sideboard he imbibed a
deeper draught of brandy than usual, diverting his indignation
to Jenny, whom he called a poor creep-louse, that had
infested his house long enough.

“If you were not my father,” answered Helph, who had
inherited a temper capable of being ungovernably aroused,
“I'd beat you with as good a will as I ever beat iron to a
horseshoe.”

“What in the devil's name is the girl to you, I'd like to
know,” Mr. Randall said.

“Before you are a month older you will find out what she
is to me,” replied the youth, drawing himself up to his full
height, and passing his hand across his beard proudly.

“My son, your father has a great deal to irritate him, and
he is hasty sometimes, but let by-gones be by-gones; but what
business had the girl away?”

And with a trembling hand Mr. Randall presented a glass
of brandy as a kind of peace-offering to his son. But for
the first time in his life the young man refused; he had
seen its brutalizing effects the night past, saw it then, and
had determined to be warned in time. But in answer to
the allusion to Jenny, he related briefly and simply the melancholy
event which had called and still detained her from
home.

“A good thing,” said Mr. Randall, “one brat less to be
taken care of, but that's no reason the girl should stay away;

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

if the young one is dead, she can't bring it to life, nor dig a
hole to put it in, either.”

Mrs. Randall, having adjusted her lace cap, and ordered
Aunt Kitty to keep the basket out of the reach of the big
boys, and to remember and not eat all there was in it herself,
ascended the stairs to ascertain how Jenny had progressed
with her shirt making.

Such family altercations as we have recorded may be
thought exceedingly rare—I sincerely hope they are, but I
have not exaggerated the truth in reference to the people I
write of.

Ignorant, passionate, vulgar—nothing redeemed them from
the lowest grade of society but money, and a tremendous
influence it was in their favor.

In all public meetings, especially those having any reference
to the poor, Mr. Randall was a prominent personage. Upon
more occasions than one he had set down large figures for
charitable purposes; in short, his position was that of an eminent
and honorable citizen, when, in fact, a man guilty of
more little meanness and niggardliness, a man in all ways so
debased, might scarcely anywhere be found. The drunkard
whom he affected to despise, had often a less depraved appetite
than he, for though he did not reel and stagger and lie in
the gutter, it was only habitual indulgence in strong drinks
which rendered him impervious to their more debilitating
effects. He lay on the sofa at home, and swore and grumbled
and hickuped, and drank, and drank, and drank. His children
did not respect him, and how should they, when the whole
course of his conduct was calculated to inspire disgust and
abhorrence in every heart naturally endowed with any notions
of right. The two bullying, beardless sons, who had grown
up under his immediate influence, were precociously depraved,

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

and possessed scarcely a redeeming quality, and the younger
ones were treading close in their footsteps. Helph, however,
possessed some of the ennobling attributes of manhood. Blunt
and plain and rustic he was, to be sure, but he was frank and
honest and sincere; industrious, sober, and affectionate, alike
averse to the exactions and impositions of his mother, and the
niggardly withholdings of his father.

He was neither ashamed of the toil-hardened hands that
earned his daily bread, nor proud for that his mother's earrings
dangled to her shoulders, and that her dress was gay and
expensive, or that his father was president of a bank, and
lived in a fine house.

Independent and straightforward, and for the most part
saving enough—indeed he might give himself some pains to
find a lost shilling, yet where he saw real need he would give
it with as much pleasure as he found it.

Towards evening Jenny returned home, pale and sad and
suffering, but there were no little kindnesses, no softness of
word or manner towards her—she was required at once to re
sume work, and admonished to retrieve lost time, for that
crying would only make herself sick, and do no good. Helph,
however, subdued his bluff kindness into tenderness never
manifested towards her before, and an occasional smile through
tears was an over payment.

Mr. Randall and lady began to be seriously alarmed, lest a
hasty marriage should bring upon them irretrievable disgrace.
A long consultation was held in which it was resolved to postpone,
by pretended acquiescence, any clandestine movement,
until time could be gained to frustrate hopelessly the design
evidently meditated by the son.

We have been talking of our own love, said they, how hard
we should have thought it to be parted, and seeing that you

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

really are attached to each other, we oppose no obstacle; a
little delay is all we ask: Jenny shall go to school for a year,
they said, and you, Helphh, will have more experience, and
more means, perhaps, at your command.

Much more they said in this conciliatory way, and the ruse
was successful; and that night, instead of stealing away together
as they had proposed, Helph slept soundly in his country
home, and Jenny dreamed bright dreams of the coming
years.

Deep midnight overspread the city; the clouds hung low
and gloomy, and the atmosphere was close and oppressive,
when stealthily threading through by-ways and alleys, now
stopping and looking noiselessly backward and forward, and
then with trembling and unsteady steps sliding forward, a man
past the prime of life, miserably clad, might have been seen.
He wore no hat, his gray hair was matted together, and over
one eye there was a purple and ghastly cut from which he
seemed to have torn the bandage, for in one hand he held a
cloth spotted with blood.

He apparently thought himself pursued by some enemy
from whom he was endeavoring to escape, and now and then
huddled in some dark nook whence his eyes, bright with insanity,
peered vigilantly about. So, by fits and starts, he made
his way to the old graveyard mentioned in the previous chapter.
The trees stood still together, for there was scarcely a
breath of air, and noiselessly moving among the monuments
and crosses and low headstones, the man went, pausing not
till he came to a little, new grave; the mound smooth-heaped
and fresh.

“Here,” he said, squatting on the ground and digging
madly into the earth with his hands, “here, by h—ll, is the
very place they put him, d—n them! but his mother shall

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

have him back, I ain't so drunk that I can't dig him up,” and
pausing to listen now and then he soon flattened the mound.

“In God's name, what are you doing,” exclaimed an authoritative
voice, and a club was struck forcibly against the
board fence hard by. Howling an impious imprecation in the
name of the Redeemer, the frightened wretch rushed blindly
headlong across the graves, leaped the fence like a tiger, and
disappeared in the hollow beyond. An hour afterwards he had
gained the valley which lies a mile or two to the northwest of
the city, and along which a creek, sometimes slow and sluggish,
and sometimes deep and turbulent, drags or hurries itself
towards the brighter waters of the Ohio.

The white-trunked sycamores leaned towards each other across
the stream, the broad faded leaves dropping slowly slantwise
to the ground, as the wind slipped damp and silent from bough
to bough. Here and there the surface of the water was darkened
by rifts of foliage that, lodged among brushwood, gave
shelter to the checky blacksnake and the white-bellied toad.
Huge logs that had drifted together in the spring freshet, lay
black and rotting in the current, with the toadstools springing
rank from their decay.

Towards the deepest water the wretched inebriate seemed
irresistibly drawn, and holding with one hand to a sapling that
grew in the bank, he leaned far out and tried the depth with
a slender pole. He then retreated, and seemed struggling as
with a fierce temptation, drew near again and with his foot
broke off shelving weights of earth and watched their plashing
and sinking—a moment he lifted his eyes to heaven—there
was a heavier plunge, and the man was gone from the bank.
A wild cry rose piercing through the darkness; the crimson
top of a clump of iron weeds that grew low in the bank was
drawn suddenly under the water. as if the hand reached for

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

help—then the cry and the plashing was still, and the waves
closed together. A week afterwards the swollen corpse of
Jenny's father was drawn from the stream.

CHAPTER VIII.

All the boyish habits of Helph were at once thrown aside,
and much Aunt Wetherbe marvelled when she saw him a day
or two after his return from the city, bring forth from the
cellar a little sled on which all previous winters he had been
accustomed (out of the view of the highway, it is true), to ride
down hill.

“What on airth now?” she said, placing her hands on
either hip, and eyeing him in sorrowful amazement. A great
deal of pains had been lavished on the making of the sled, the
runners were shod with iron, and it was nicely painted; indeed
Helph had considered it quite an article of bijoutry, and
now as he dragged it forth to light, dusted it with his handkerchief
and brushed the spider-webs from among its slender
beams, he found it hard to suppress the old admiration for his
beautiful handiwork. Nevertheless, when he found himself
observed, he gave it a rough toss which lodged it broken and
ruined among some rubbish, and drawing his hat over his
eyes to conceal from them the wreck, he strode away without
at all noticing his aunt, who immediately went in search of
her good man, who (in her estimation at least) knew almost
every thing, to ask an explanation of the boy's unaccountable
conduct.

But the strange freaks of the young man were not yet at
an end, and on returning to the house he took from a nail
beneath the looking-glass a string of speckled birds'-eggs and

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

the long silvery skin of a snake, where they had long hung,
the admiration of all visitors, and threw them carelessly into
the fire, thereby sending a sharp pang through the heart of
Aunt Wetherbe, if not through his own. He next took from
the joist a bundle of arrows and darts, the latter cut in fanciful
shapes, and which he had made at various times to amuse his
leisure, and crushed them together in a box of kindlings, saying
in answer to the remonstrance of his relative, that was all
they were good for.

From the pockets of coats and trowsers he was observed at
various times to make sundry ejectments, such as the election
tickets of former years, variously colored, yellow, blue, and
pink, together with bits of twine, brass-headed nails, &c.
But when he brought from an out-house a squirrel's cage,
where many a captive had been civilized into tricks never
dreamed of in its wild swingings from bough to bough, Aunt
Wetherbe took it from his hands just as she had done when he
was a wayward boy, exclaiming with real displeasure, “Lord-a-mercy,
child, has the old boy himself got into you!” But
Helph soon proved that he was not possessed of the evil one,
by the manliness with which he talked of the coming election,
discussing shrewdly the merits of the several candidates. All
the apparatus pertaining to shaving operations were shortly
procured, and Helph was observed to spend much of his time
in their examination and careful preparation, though no special
necessity for their use was observable, and hitherto the old
razor of his uncle had only now and then been brought into
requisition.

When the first flush of exuberant manhood had subsided, a
thoughtful and almost sorrowful feeling pervaded the dreams
of the young man; he kept much alone, knit his brows, and
answered vaguely when questioned. At last he abruptly

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

announced his intention of beginning the world for himself. He
would sell his horse and the various farming implements he
possessed, together with the two young oxen that he had
played with and petted, and taught to plough and draw the
cart, and with the means thus acquired he would procure a
small shop in the vicinity of the great city, and resume his
blacksmithing.

“Tut, tut,” said the aunt, “I'd rather you would steal away
from the splitting of oven-wood and the churning of a morning,
just as you used to do, to set quail traps and shoot at a mark,
than to be talking in this way. Your uncle and me can't get
along without you: no, no, my child, you mustn't think of
going.”

Helph brushed his hand across his eyes and appealed to the
authority which had always been absolute; and removing his
spectacles the good old man rubbed them carefully through
the corner of his handkerchief as he said, sadly but decidedly,
“Yes, my son, you have made a wise resolve—you are almost
a man now (here the youth's face colored), and it's time you
were beginning to work for yourself and be a man amongst
men;” and approaching an old-fashioned walnut desk in which
all manner of yellow, musty receipts and letters from relatives
were kept, he unlocked it slowly, and pouring from a stout
linen bag a quantity of silver, counted the dollars to the
amount of a hundred, and placing them in the hand of the
young man, he said, “a little present to help you on in the
world—make good use of it, my boy, but above all things, continue
in the honest, straight path in which you have always
kept, and my word for it, prosperity will come to you, even
though you have but a small beginning. I have lived to be
an old man,” he continued, “and I have never seen the righteous
forsaken, nor his seed begging bread.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

Boyishly Helph began drawing figures rapidly on the table
with his finger, for he felt the tears coming, but it would not
do, and looking rather than speaking his thanks, he hurried
from the house, and for an hour chopped vigorously at the
wood-pile.

It was soon concluded to hurry the preparations of his departure,
so that he might get fairly settled before the coming
on of cold weather, and a list of goods and chattels to be sold
at public vendue on a specified day, was made out, and bills
posted on the schoolhouse, at the cross-roads, and in the bar-room
of the tavern, stating the time and place of sale. Ellen
Blake was sent for in haste to come right away and make up
half a dozen shirts, and the provident old lady briskly plied the
knitting-needles, that her nephew might lack for nothing. All
talked gayly of the new project, but the gayety was assumed,
and Ellen herself, with all her powers of making sombre things
take cheerful aspects, felt that she succeeded illy.

Now that he was about to part with them, the gay young
horse that had eaten so often from his hand, and the two gentle
steers that had bowed their necks beneath the heavy yoke at
his bidding, seemed to the young master almost humanly endeared,
and he fed and caressed them morning and evening
with unusual solicitude, tossing them oat sheaves and emptying
measures of corn very liberally.

“Any calves, or beef cattle to sell,” called a coarse, loud
voice to Helph, as he lingered near the stall of his oxen the
evening preceding the day of sale.

“No,” answered the young man, seeing that it was a butcher
who asked the question.

“I saw an advertisement of oxen to be sold here to-morrow,”
said the man, striking his spurred heel against his horse, and
reining him in with a jerk.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“I prefer selling to a farmer,” said Helph, as he leaned
against the broad shoulders of one of the steers, and took in
his hand its horn of greenish silver.

“My money is as good as any man's,” said the butcher, and
throwing himself from the saddle he approached the stall, and
after walking once or twice around the unconsciously doomed
animals, and having pinched their hides with his fingers, he
offered for them a larger sum than Helph expected; he however
shut his eyes to the selfish advantage, saying he hoped to
sell them to some neighbor who would keep and be kind to
them.

A scornful laugh answered in part as the butcher turned
away, saying he was going further into the country, and would
call on his return—they might not be sold.

Thus far, Helph had not advised with Jenny relative to the
new movement he was about making, and when all arrangements
were made, and it was quite too late to retract, he resolved
to ask her advice; and I suspect in this conduct he
was not acting without a precedent.

From amongst a bunch of quills that had remained in the
old desk from time immemorial, he selected one with great
care, and having rubbed his pocket-knife across the toe of his
boot for an hour or more, there began a search for ink, of
which his uncle told him there was a good bottle full on the
upper shelf of the cupboard. But said bottle was not to be
found, and after a good deal of rummaging and some questioning
of Aunt Wetherbe, it was finally ascertained that the ink
alluded to must have been bought ten or twelve years previously,
and that only some dry grounds remained of it now
in the bottom of a broken inkstand: to this a little vinegar
was added, and having shaken it thoroughly, the young man
concluded it would do. More than once during all this

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

preparation, he had been asked what he was going to do, for
writing was not done in the family except on eventful occasions,
but the question elicited no answer more direct than
“nothing much,” and so at last with a sheet of foolscap, ink,
and quill, he retired to his own room—Aunt Wetherbe having
first stuck a pin in the candle, indicating the portion he was
privileged to burn.

Whether more or less candle were consumed, I am not ad
vised, but that a letter was written, I have good authority for
believing. Murder will out, there is no doubt about that, and
the day following the writing Aunt Wetherbe chanced to
have occasion to untie a bundle of herbs that in a pillow-case
had been suspended from the ceiling of Helph's room for a
long time, and what should she find but a letter addressed to
Jenny Mitchel, fantastically folded and sealed with four red
wafers, where it had evidently been placed to await a secret
opportunity of conveyance to the post-office. Long was the
whispered conference between the old lady and Ellen that
followed this discovery; very indignant was the aunt at first,
for old people are too apt to regard love and marriage in the
young as highly improper, but Ellen, whose regard for matrimony
was certainly more lenient, exerted her liveliest influence
in behalf of the young people, nor were her efforts unsuccessful,
and unobtrusive silence was resolved upon.

During this little excitement in doors, there was much noise
and bustle without; Helph's young horse was gayly caparisoned,
and bearing proudly various riders up and down the
space where, among ploughs, harrows, scythes, &c., a number
of farmers were gathered, discussing politics, smoking, and
shrewdly calculating how much they could afford to bid for
this article or that. Yoked together, and chewing their cuds
very contentedly, stood the young, plump oxen of which I have

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

spoken, but no one admired them with the design of purchasing.

The vendue was soon over, and all sold readily and well but
the oxen. The sleek bay was gone, proudly arching his neck
to the hand of a new master, and the farmers brought their
teams to carry home whatever they had purchased, and Helph
half sighed as one after another put into his hand the money
for which he had sold them.

As he lingered at the stile he saw approaching a large flock
of sheep; closely huddled they were, and the red chalk marks
on their sides indicated their destiny; close behind came a
mingled group of cows, calves, and oxen; all driven by the
butcher mentioned before.

“Well, neighbor,” he said, thrusting his hand in his pocket
and drawing thence a greasy leathern pouch, “I see you have
kept the bullocks for me.”

At first Helph positively declined selling them, but he didn't
want them; it was very uncertain when an opportunity of
disposing of them as he wished, would recur, and when the
butcher added something to his first liberal offer, he replied,
“I suppose, sir, you will have to take them;” and riding into
the yard, he drove them roughly forth with whip and voice
from the manger of hay and the deep bed of straw. Free
from the yoke they were, and yet they came side by side and
with their heads bowed close together just as they had been
accustomed to work. Passing their young master, they turned
towards him their great mournful eyes, reproachfully, he
thought, and crushing the price of them in his hand, he walked
hastily towards the house.

“The bad, old wretch,” exclaimed Ellen, looking towards the
butcher, as she stood on the porch wiping her eyes with the
sleeve of the shirt she was making, and just within the door

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

sat Aunt Wetherbe, her face smothered in a towel, and crying
like a child.

A week more, and Helph was gone, Ellen still remaining
with the old people till they should get a little accustomed to
their desolate home. The tears shed over his departure were
not yet dry, for he had gone in the morning and it was now
dusky evening, when, as the little family assembled round the
tea-table, he entered, with a hurried and anxious manner that
seemed to preface some dismal tidings.

Poor youth! his heart was almost breaking—he had no
concealments now, and very frankly told the story of his love,
and what had been his purposes for the future. Mr. and Mrs.
Randall had given up their house—gone abroad, and taken
Jenny with them, under the pretext of giving her a thorough
education in England. But the young lover felt instinctively
that she was separated from him for a widely different purpose.

Poor faithful Aunt Kitty had been dismissed without a shilling
above her scanty earnings, to work, old and disabled as
she was, or die a beggar. After much inquiry, he had learned
that she had obtained an engagement at an asylum as a servant
for the sick.

“Poor old soul!” said Aunt Wetherbe, “you must go right
away in the morning and bring her here; she shan't be left to
suffer, and I know of it.”

“Never mind—all will come out bright,” said Ellen, as Helph
sat that night on the porch, alone and sorrowful.

But he would not be comforted—Jenny had not left a single
line to give him assurance or hope, and even if she thought of
him now, she would forget him in the new life that was before
her. All this was plausible, but Ellen's efforts were not altogether
idle; and when she offered to go with him to the city

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

and see Aunt Kitty, who perhaps might throw some light upon
the sudden movement, he began to feel hopeful and cheerful
almost: for of all eyes, those of a lover are the quickest to
see the light.

Some chance prevented the fulfilment of Ellen's promise,
and I was commissioned by her to perform the task she had
proposed for herself. “It will help to keep him up like,” she
said, “if you go along.” A day or two intervened before I
could conveniently leave home, but at last we set out, a clear
frosty morning of the late autumn. Behind the one seat of
the little wagon in which we rode, an easy chair for Aunt
Kitty was placed. A brisk drive of an hour brought us to the
hospital; and pleasing ourselves with thoughts of the happy
surprise we were bringing to a poor forlorn creature, we entered
the parlor, and upon inquiry, were told that we were come
too late—she had died half an hour before our arrival, from
the effects of a fall received the previous night in returning
from the dead-house, whither she had helped to convey a body.
“I have ordered her to be decently dressed,” said the superintendress,
“from my own wardrobe; she was so good, I thought
that little enough to do for her,”—and she led the way to the
sick ward, where Aunt Kitty awaited to be claimed and buried
by her friends. It was a room some fifty or sixty feet in length,
and twenty in width, perhaps, lined on either side with a long
row of narrow dirty beds, some of them empty, but mostly filled
with pale and forlorn wretches—some nigh unto death, some
groaning, some propped on pillows and seeming to stolidly
regard both the fate of others and themselves. The sun streamed
hot through the uncurtained windows, and the atmosphere
was pervaded with most offensive odors.

As my eye glanced down the beds of suffering, it was arrested
by the corpse of the poor old woman—gone at last. I

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

shuddered and stood still as the two haggish-looking old
women wrapped and pinned the sheet about the stiffening
limbs, with as much imbecile glee as they apparently were
capable of. “What in Heaven's name are you laughing at?”
said Helph, approaching them. “Just to think of sarving a
dead nigger,” tittered one; and looking in his face, she drew
from her pocket a sealed letter, saying, “May be you can tell
who this is for—we found it in her bosom when we went to
dress her.” It was a letter from Jenny to himself: poor Aunt
Kitty had been faithful to the last.

Not till I was turning from that terriblest shelter of woe I
ever saw, did I notice a young pale-cheeked girl sitting near
the door on a low wooden rocking-chair, and holding close to
her bosom an infant of but a few days, not with a mother's
pride, I fancied, for her eyes drooped away from mine, and a
blush burned in her cheek as though shame and not honor
covered her young maternity. A moment I paused, praised
the baby, and spoke some words of cheer to herself; but she
bowed her head lower and lower on her bosom, speaking not
a word,—and seeing that I only gave her pain, I passed on,
heavy in spirit, and this more for the living than the dead.

Jenny's letter proved a wonderful solace, and cheerfulness
and elasticity gradually came back; but when, at the expiration
of a year, his parents returned without her, and bringing
the report of her recreancy and marriage, all courage and
ambition deserted him, and years and years and years went by,
during which he lived in melancholy isolation. Poor youth!
he had no liking for quiltings and wood-choppings any more.

Nearly fifteen years were gone since Jenny crossed the sea,
and country belles had bloomed and faded before his eyes,
without winning from him special regard: when, as he sat
before a blazing hickory fire one evening, waiting for Aunt

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

Weatherbe, who still enjoyed a green old age, to bring to the
table the tea and short-cake, there was a quick, lively tap on
the door, and the next moment, in the full maturity of womanhood,
but blushing and laughing like the girl of years ago,
Jenny stood in the midst of the startled group—Jenny Mitchel
still! I need not speak of the base desertion and downright
falsehood of her adopted parents, of her long struggle with
sorrow and poverty, striving the while to bind her heart from
breaking for the faithlessness of her lover, whom she was
taught to believe had abandoned her—all this the reader can
imagine, as well as the new life that dawned upon, and endowed
her with almost superhuman powers of exertion, when
she learned by chance that Helph still lived, true to her
memory.

As we introduced the reader to their happy home in the
opening of this story, we need not linger, save to say that the
quilting-quilt, still as good as new, adorned the nuptial bed;
and that Ellen Blake, good and generous and amiable as ever,
presided at the wedding, quite forgetful of her waning maidenhood
in the happiness of others.

-- 087 --

p487-090 THREE SCENES IN THE SOUTH.

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

BY C. B. PARSONS.

Much has been written and said, and deservedly too, of the
beauty and gracefulness of New-England towns and villages.
The uniform white painted walls of their houses, their regular
walks and avenues, with their clean fields and nice “home
lots,” all indicative in no small degree, of intellectual training
and moral thrift, are sure to attract the attention of the traveller,
and are worthy of all praise. But this state of things is not confined
alone to the land of the Pilgrims,—the soil of chivalry,
also boasts of the beautiful and picturesque. The villas and
verandahs of the South, interspersed as they are with orange
groves and magnolia forests, though not so prim and precise,
are more gorgeous and grand; and, compared with the North,
show as the unrestricted expanse of the magnificant sun-flower,
to the trim-built and exclusive little buttercup. We remember
a cottage scene of the South; and though years have passed
since the events transpired, which we are about to record, there
are those living, in the green of whose memories they will ever
remain—so strong is the impress of woe upon the tables of the
mind.

In the lovely village of H—, where it was our good
fortune to be some time resident, in the year 184—, and just
at the turn of the Big Road, which stretches down the Bay on
towards the Gulf, stood a beautiful cottage, built after the style

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

of the Peninsula, in the age of Cervantes. A venerable grove
of magnolias, more gorgeous than Acedemus ever dreamed of,
spread their arms to each other above, and embracing together,
canopied the place. The broad white blossom in summer, and
the perpetual green of winter, of these monarchs of the woods,
not only filled the surrounding atmosphere with the most deli
cious odors, while they closed in the whole area above with
umbrageous and unbroken shade, but furnished the beholder,
at every elevation of the eye, a fadeless remembrance and
emblem, of the imperishable life of hope—that hope, which as
a heavenly cynosure, leads the Christian to the contemplation
of things beyond this suffering vale. In the midst of this gorgeous
clump of evergreens, and in happy contrast, rose the
white walls of the “Spanish Cottage.” It was a lovely scene
to look upon. Without, and in splendid profusion, festoonings
of running rose, eglantine and honeysuckle, sweetly intermingling
together, entwined the pillars and draped the porches;
while within, the richer elegance of intellectual culture and
moral worth, adorned the place. The fields were carpeted with
flowers of every hue, and the air rung merrily, with the songs
of birds. It was such a picture as Chateaubriand describes, as peculiar
to the great valley of the South. This was the residence
of old Mr. Wilton, who had now been dead about two years,
leaving his son William, who was his only child, the sole heir
and possessor of his sufficient fortune. The estate had formerly
belonged to the Spanish agent, Sir William Dunbar, a noble
gentleman, who was an intimate friend of Mr. Wilton, and in
honor of whom William was named. Young Wilton was a
highly educated young man, of many noble virtues—generous,
charitable and brave, and seemed to emulate the distinguished
qualities of heart and mind, of both his father and his patron.
He had been, during the years of his novitiate, a student at one

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

of the eastern universities, where he had graduated with the
first honors of his class; and where, as the sequel will show
the beginning of circumstances was made, which ultimately
involved much misery and more crime. In the same hour of
his high college honors, and ere he had descended from the
platform of his achievements, a letter bearing the impress of a
black seal, was handed him by the janitor. The superscription
was in a strange hand. Tremblingly, and with fearful foreboding,
he broke the envelope, and read,—his brain reeled
with the shock,—his father was dead! How strange a world is
this, where the quality of joys and sorrows are so assorted to
each other. Little joys are modified with little griefs, but great
transports must be rebuked by great suffering. Into the cup of
ecstacy, just about to be quaffed by the Roman Father, an
envious fate stood ready, to cast the life-drops of a daughter
slain in the moment of triumph, by a victorious brother's
hand.

With a saddened heart, young Wilton, turned his footsteps
towards his home in the South, where now his presence was
imperiously demanded. A warm welcome from the two old
domestics greeted his arrival, but a father's smile of approbation,
that boon which he had so calculated upon, and for which he
had toiled, had been stricken away. All that was now left,
was to pay the tribute of a tear at his father's grave, and look
about himself for his future course. This he speedily adjusted,
and having given a few brief orders, was soon on his way again
for the North—gossip said to select a partner for life's mazy
dance, with whom to share the joys and sorrows of his cottage
home. In this instance the old dame of many tongues told the
truth; for he soon returned again, and bearing with him his
beautiful and accomplished bride, the elegant daughter of the
Honorable Mr. B—. Rumor says the match was a rash one—

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

on the lady's part—that her parents were bitterly opposed to it,
on the score of prejudice against the South, and that to accomplish
their purpose the young couple were compelled to elope.
Be that as it may, it was now near two years since their settlement
in the cottage, and by common consent they were the
happiest people in all this region, especially among the poorer
classes, they have been idolized; with whom the lady is an
angel of mercy, and the gentleman a benefactor of his race.

“But come,” said our friend, “as we are so near the cottage,
let us extend our walk little, and pay them a morning
call. It will be pleasant to make the acquaintance of this interesting
family. This is the place.”

“Good morning, Mr. Wilton; a pleasant morning, sir;”
said we.

“Good morning,—good morning, sirs,” was his reply.
“Yes, sirs, a delightful Southern morning. Come, sirs, sans
ceremonie,
walk in and rest you a bit; I am glad to see you
hoth, and feel no little honored by this early visit. Your
drowsy, after-dinner visiations, may do for loungers, who, overcome
with spiritual ennui, study more sedulously how to kill
time, than ever Archimedes did to solve his great problem; but
for me, there is more music in the notes of the lark than in the
song of the cricket.”

“You are right, sir,” said we; “and your taste, in this regard,
well accord with our own. But there's another to be
consulted in this matter, I think; perhaps the madam might
not fancy to see company at this early hour.”

“O, yes,' said he, smiling, “my wife is myself in that
respect; and indeed, in almost every other. Our love-path, it
is true, was not as smooth, perhaps, as it might have been, but
when it widened into wedlock, it was equal to the famous
`shell-road' When we married, we two `were no longer

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

twain but one flesh.' She would consider the hour a little out
of season perhaps, if she was, at her father's, in the far `downeast'
country, but with us here, in the sunny South, we shake
off many of those arbitrary notions of upper-crust-dom, (which,
by the way, are sometimes a little `done brown,' by our
baking,) and in place thereof we have untrammeled intercourse
and enjoyment with our friends at all hours. Isn't it so,
wife? I beg pardon, Alice, this is our friend, Mr. P— from
Kentucky, with Mr. — from the village; this is Mrs. Wilton,
gentlemen.”

We bowed, and he went on.

“I often thought,” said he, “while resident in the North,
in the family of Dr. Birch and Professor Hickory, that compared
with the sans-souci and wreathy ease of our Southern
homes, the image of their manners was like a figure of snow,
with icicle trimmings.”

“Come, come,” said we, “you must not be too severe
upon the manners and customs of the cold land, because you
are so snug and warm here in the South; recollect, you gathered
the loveliest flower you ever saw, in that sterile clime.”

“Thank you, sir,” said the lady, slightly coloring.

“I acknowledge the compliment,” said he, bowing, and
casting a glace of unmingled affection upon his gentle wife;
“but you see, even that blossom, so perfect and so good, had
to be transplanted to a southern soil before it could mature into
fruitfulness; don't you see,” said he, laughing, “the richness
and beauty of our southern production;” and he pointed to a
lovely babe of near a year old, who was quietly sleeping upon
its mother's lap.

“You must not mind Mr. Wilton,” said she, recovering
a little from the confusion which the last remark had occasioned,
“he don't mean half he says about the coldness of the

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

North, for he knows full well that some of his happiest hours
were spent there.”

“That's true, Alice,” said he; “and I will never forget
them: no—never.”

“O, I don't mind him,” said I, “nor will my friend here.
We rejoice to see you so delightfully situated and so happy.
May no blighting spirit ever cross your threshold to mar your
felicity.”

“God grant it,” said Wilton; while a respondent tear glistened
in the eye of the wife, and told the deep interest she felt
in the subject.

“But come,” said Wilton, “before you go you must take
a glass of wine, or brandy if you prefer it, and pledge our young
and promising household. I suppose the Temperance folk
have not got hold of you yet?” They tried a little after
me once—it was some time since, when I was at Cincinnati—
but they soon discovered it was no go to follow that trail. That
man Gough, though, did come mighty near hooking me, at one
time, and Genl. Garey at another, but I shook them off. By
the way, these Temperance associations seem to me, to be, not
only unnecessary and unreasonable, but they strike at the most
manly prerogative of human constituency—liberty. I cannot
think with complacency, even upon the invitation, to sign
away my freedom, much less upon the act itself. As if a man
needed a conservator to keep his moral machinery checked and
balanced, lest it should run wild. The very thought is humiliating,
and unworthy the dignity of intelligent manhood. But
come, what shall it be—wine, water, brandy? What you will;
take your choice; but for my part, I like something a little
stronger.”

Water was the beverage of our pledge, of course, but he
drank brandy.
We said farewell, and turned away from that

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

beautiful cottage and happy family; but for days and weeks,
that “something a little stronger,” haunted our mind, and
seemed to predict, that it would one day prove the “strong
man armed,” that would destroy their peace for ever. Poor
Wilton!

How truly it is said, that “virtue does not always meet its
just reward in this bad world,” where the honest, the excellent
and the noble, are as likely to be made the quarry of an insidious
and subtle foe, as the base, the worthless and the vile.
Nature's universal characteristic, is mutation; change, is written
upon all things. It is a common duty therefore, dictated as well
by safety, as by happiness, to watch with exceeding carefulness,
in order that moral progress may lead from good to better,—else,
through carelessness and temptation, its tendencies may be, in
an opposite direction. About seven years after the period of the
previous chapter, it was our fortune, again to visit the sunny
land, where


“The notes of the wild Thrush, ring through the brake,
And the Nightingale sings in the grove”
Just as the sun was sinking to rest, wrapt and pillowed by one
of those red and portentous hazes, peculiar to the south in the
vernal season of the year, we found ourselves once more entering
the pleasant village of H—.

We had almost forgotten the happy family of the Wiltons,
whom we knew on our first pilgrimage south,—but as we had
several acquaintances in the village and some among them remembered
our former visit to the cottage,—especially the friend
who accompanied us on that memorable morning, it was not long
before their name was introduced. We were anxious to hear of

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

their welfare, and yet we knew not why, we felt a sad foreboding
that all was not right there. That “something a little
stronger,” came back again with the name, and assumed, in the
mirror of the mind, the hideous demon of the Still—glancing
and gloating upon his victims. To-morrow morning, said our
friend, we will resume again our early walk, of seven years ago,
in the direction of what was then the beautiful Spanish Cottage;
but strange changes have been rung upon the bells of life, from
that day to this. Poor Wilton!—but I will not anticipate—you
shall see and judge for yourself. “Do you remember your remark
then, about the strong man armed?” “Yes,” said we,
perfectly; the vision has been with us a hundred times. “Well,”
said he, significantly, he has been there, sure enough. How
strange is the philosophy of life. Moments, sometimes, make
impressions upon the mind which years of oblivion can never
efface or obliterate. By the dim fore-shadowings of the future,
such seemed to be the character of events, which the coming
day was to evolve.

The next morning, the sun rose murky and red, and as with
swollen face, he peeped forth from the chambers of the east,—
looked more like a drunken sluggard, forced forth from his rest
to his task, than the coming up of a cheerful bride-groom, or as
“a strong man, rejoicing to run a race.” We were soon on our
way towards the cottage. “Come said we, tell us of the ruin
which has befallen the—what's that?”

“O nothing,” said he “but the distant croaking of a
family of Ravens, which have singularly enough taken up their
abode among the magnolias at the cottage. Their hoarse notes
have filled the air of late, to the no little annoyance of the
neighbors; many of whom are superstitious enough to think it
ominous of evil. They say the croaking of the raven, indicates
the shedding of blood; but I have no belief for such things.”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“You remember the time when Wilton made us drink with
him, and pledge his family, when we drank water, and he
“liked something a little stronger?”

“Yes; I remember it as a thing of yesterday.”

“Well, that `liking' never left him, but grew upon him,
without abatement, until, as with bands of iron, it bound him
an abject slave, and it is Forever. He soon became a confirmed
drunkard; though for a year or two, while his fortune
held up his wild-orgies, his debauches and his abuses were
chiefly confined to his own cottage, where, as far as possible,
they were concealed by his amiable wife from the public view.
But as his means became scant, his vice grew bold; every sense
of shame was at length banished, and the once elegant and accomplished
William Wilton was lost. He has for years been
the common tavern-loafer, and pot-house sot. One circumstance,
however, in his miserable career, more than anything
else, removed from him the last vestige of sympathy, and fixed
him in the eye of the community as a loathsome and repulsive
moral offence. There were two aged servants, whom you may
remember, that were left by his father as a part of his estate, a
male and female; whether they were man and wife, or not, I
do not remember. The woman—and probably the very nurse
of his infancy—he sold to a trader for a barrel of whiskey (she
was redeemed, however, by one of the neighbors who would
not see the horrid sacrilege, but He knew nothing of it) and
the other, an old man, he tied up and beat, in a drunken fit, for
some imaginary insult, so severely, that he soon died of his
wounds. It was with great difficulty that the public was restrained
from taking popular vengeance on him for these acts;
but on account of his family they spared him, and partly in the
hope also, I suppose, that he would finish himself with his barrel
of whiskey (so they said). But in this last they were

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

disappointed; like a monster, as he is, he lived through it, and he
still lives on.”

From the accomplished gentleman you knew him, he has
become an incarnate fiend, and to such an extent does he demonstrate
his nature, that the neighbors often tremble for the
safety of his wife and child. The little girl, you remember,
was an infant when you were here; she is now near eight years
old, and a most intelligent and interesting child. Poor Mrs.
Wilton, she bears it all with meek patience, and much submission,
but every one can see that she is a broken-hearted
woman.

“And all this misery,” said we, “is the fruit of that one
error,—the liking of `something a little stronger.”'

“Well, here we are, in sight of the place,” said our
friend. Mark the contrast of seven years. One thing you will
note, and that is, a strict harmony has been preserved betwixt
the moral and the physical of the scene; the outer change is as
great as that of the inner man.”

“Yes, and all this,” said we, “is the work of the bottle.
Where, now, is the `dignity of intelligent manhood'—the
`freedom,' of which he spoke so eloquently? The dog at his
vomit; the sow in the wallow; or the man with his bottle;
which of these three hath most of the beast?”

There stood the shattered and decayed cottage, it is true,—
like a tomb ruin—a gloomy remembrance of other days; and
there, too, what remained of the splendid Magnolia grove—
time and abuse had done their work on both. The axe had
leveled most of the beautiful trees for firewood, while those that
remained, seemed to stand silent and sad in their dark fol age,
as if sensible of the dishonor that had befallen them. The
largest and noblest of the grove had been ruined by the

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

lightning, during a severe thunder-storm, and hung in halves, sustained
by the adjacent trees, which seemed in this, as dutiful
children, amidst the desolation, holding up a stricken sire. The
very thunderer had spoken in threatening and in wrath. The
grounds had been let go to waste; briars had usurped the fence
corners, and thistles covered the fields. Since the murder
of the old servant man there was no one left to till the soil,
which, like the moral waste of Wilton's mind, seemed as if a
simoom had passed over it; and was not such the fact? More
blasting than the “Zamiel,” is the fire breath of the Still.
With the cottage itself, the contrast was greater, if possible, than
with the grove. Doorless openings, and sashless windows, with
furniture broken and destroyed, told of times of violence. Desolation
and misery, had been lighted to their possession of the
beautiful cottage, by the spirit-lamp of hell, where now, hand
in hand, they stalked and ruled supreme. A Satan, in the
Garden of Eden, is that “something a little stronger,” in the
house of the happy.

Some one comes; it is the little daughter, and followed to
the door by her ruffian father, who, with threatening and abuse
is sending her upon some errand. He seems even now, at this
early time in the day, to be under the influence of the demon.
See, he is standing and staggering in the door-way still, and
with bloated face and blood-shot eyes, is muttering something
hetwixt his teeth, in reference to that little girl. Alas, for
the fate of a drunkard's daughter!

“And is that man Wilton? The man we knew? the gentleman
and the scholar? Merciful heaven, what a metamorphosis!”

“Did you observe,” said our friend, “that the little girl
had a jug in her hand as she left the house? He is still under

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

the maddening influence of the last night's drunken brawl, and
has doubtless sent his child to the grocery in the village for
more whiskey to cool off upon. Woe betide that little innocent
if she fail in her degrading mission.”

“Come,” said we, “let us go; we have seen enough. O
it harrows up the very soul. What talents; what usefulness;
what respectability; what everything, indeed, might have been
his; but all—all, are sacrificed to that prince of evils, strong
drink. Why don't Mrs. Wilton take her little daughter and
return to her father's house? he would receive her kindly, we
doubt not.”

“Well, that has been spoken of,” said he, “but when
Wilton is sober, as he sometimes is, his former good nature returns
again; he is kind then, and promises amendment. And
though every body else has lost all confidence in his pledges,
his wife has not, but hopes still. A woman's heart is slow to
give up the object of its early affections; a woman's love never
forsakes. Besides, the match at first, was consummated by an
elopement, and a sense of pride, perhaps, forbids the idea of
such an event as her return. I think, however, that some of
the friends (unknown to her) have written to the old gentleman,
and if I mistake not, he is expected here about this time.”

“I am glad of it, may God speed his journey. I would he
was here now; for O I fear—I fear! Let us return to our
lodgings. Our walk has produced a melancholy upon my
mind which I cannot shake off. If I was superstitious, I should
think there was some fearful calamity at hand. Poor Wilton,
what a terrible contrast has the progress of seven years drawn
upon the tables of his life, and how fearfully has his own hand
guided the pencil. Is there hope? O God! is there hope? let
us think.”

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

An hour, it may be, had elapsed, after the morning ramble
of the last scene, during the interview of which we had sought
the retirement of our chamber and communion with God.
He is our refuge,” and always “a present help in trouble.”
Such was our condition and though we had no adequate conception
of what the cause should be, a trouble seemed ready to
settle down upon our mind. From this we sought relief, only
where relief can be found for an oppressed spirit, at the throne
of grace. Suddenly a busy hum in the street below, fell upon
our ear. On approaching the window to ascertain the cause,
we observed a crowd about the door and a fainting female just
being borne within the house. Almost immediately, as if
moved by a common impulse, the whole village—men, women,
and children—were seen hurriedly crossing the lawn, in the
direction of the cottage.

“What has happened? Some dire event has transpired
to cause this rush of excitement. We will follow, also, and
learn the cause.”

Just then our door opened, and our friend of the morning,
pale and agitated, entered the room.

“What is the matter?” said we. “What has occurred?
For heaven's sake, speak!”

“I am come,” said he, “to ask you, once more, to accompany
me to the cottage. The dreadful drama is near the close,
the bloody denouement of which is terrible to behold.”

“Bloody! do you say? What has happened?”

“Murder has happened,” said he. “Murder, not only
most `foul and unnatural,' but of circumstances so horrible that
the mind trembles to know and think upon them.”

“Who is murdered?” said we; “and who is the murderer?”

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“They have just borne the fainting form of Mrs. Wilton
into the house below, but little Alice and the wretched father—
come put on your hat, and let us visit the scene; I came for
you on purpose, because I saw you were so interested in the
welfare of the family. As we go, I will tell you what has come
to pass.”

We immediately started for the cottage.

“The state of the case appears to be about this,” said he,
“as near as we could ascertain, from the incoherent and anguished
speech of poor Mrs. Wilton: the fiend of a father, as
we learn, who was still under the influence of last night's
drunkenness, had sent the little girl to the grocery for more
whiskey; just as we supposed was the case, when we saw her
pass us with the jug in her hand.”

“Where,” said one, “could he have gotten the means to
purchase the poison? would they trust him?”

“O no,” said he. “It appears that on yesterday, while
the miserable drunkard, and more wretched husband and father
was absent at his tavern orgies, Mrs. Wilton, driven to her last
extremity, in order to purchase food for herself and daughter,
sold to a pedlar who passed through the Village, her wedding
ring. This was the last article of any value that remained, and
even this brought but a trifle. Still, it would buy a little bread—
and though she had clung to it, as a remembrance of faded
joys, and wept upon it as a witness of untold sorrows,—the
pressing demands of hunger were not to be resisted, and the
ring, which was placed upon her finger with solemn oaths, now
left it, midst bitter sighs. This transaction, by some means Wilton
found out, and demanded the money. This she refused.
With threats and imprecations, he persisted, and even went so
far as to fetch the axe from the yard, and raise it menacingly
over her head, threatening her life if she continued to refuse.

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

Alarmed for her safety, at length she yielded, and gave him the
money. Immediately the scanty product of the sacrifice, which
was intended to purchase bread to sustain life, was on the way
to the Grocery, for “more whiskey,” to produce death. On her
return, it seems, the little girl stumbled against some obstacle in
the path, and unfortunately fell. In her fall, the jug was broken,
and the whiskey spilled. Sensible of the extent of her misfortune,
and the violent wrath which awaited her, little Alice, gathered
up the fragments of the broken jug, in token of her mishap,
and weeping bitterly, made her way, fearful and trembling, into
the presence of her unnatural parent. In a moment he saw the
truth, and maddened into a paroxysm of rage, at his disappointment,
he bounded like a tiger from his seat, and scizing the axe,
with a savage yell swore instant vengeance. Against the child,
his first fury was levelled, who fled out at the back door, pursued
by her father, while the mother, who was equally the
object of his hellish design, escaped through the front of the
house. It is likely the fleetness of little Alice would have
baffled the pursuit of the monster father which she had often
done before, had not her feet become entangled in some brushwood
about the door, which had been placed there for purposes
of fuel. This proved fatal to her life—the murderous axe came
down, and poor little Alice was dead.—A single horrid scream
from the child, reached the fleeing mother's ear, who with a
groan, sank senseless by the road side;—whence she was borne
to the house we left. One stroke of the axe did the deed, and
almost cleft the child in twain. The descending blow struck
her, in a falling condition as it would seem, just at the back of
the head, and passed quite through the neck and breast, dividing
them entirely asunder. Poor child, it was a sight horrible to behold.
No sooner had this fiend in human shape accomplished
this part of his design, than he rushed back into the house

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

again, to finish his work upon his abused and devoted wife,—
Fortunately she was not there. Disappointed of the chosen
subject of his vengeance, his next purpose seemed to be to select
some object, animate or inanimate, upon which to wreak his
fury. A portrait of Mrs. Wilton, painted by Inman—a beautiful
picture, hung upon the wall of the apartment,—against this
he now launched his wildest and most frantic madness. It is said
that the frenzied soul, which under the influence of alcoholic
madness steeps itself in murder, knows neither mercy nor remorse.
One broad cut appeared in the face of the portrait, but
in the effort to inflict a second blow, the head of the axe struck
the ceiling of the room,—being lifted too high,—and glancing
struck deep into the side of his own head and neck, severing
the main artery, and producing instant death.

“This is the apartment,” said our friend,—“and there you
see he lies, in the centre of the floor weltering in his blood,—
with the fatal axe still in his grasp;—and just over him the indentation
in the ceiling.—And there too they have laid the body
of little Alice.—Great God, what a sight is here?—This also is
the work of the bottle,—the legitimate fruits of `something a
little stronger.
' ”

Let us turn aside from this place of terrors. Horrors thicken
fast,—they rise like the whelming tide, and mock at rest.—
The very currents of the heart curdle and chill, and the pulses
pause in fear, among scenes like these. And this is the end of
that beginning, which was so bright and joyful, and so full of
promise. Like the coiled adder at the bottom of a lucid fountain,
poisoning its sweet waters with the virus of death, is the
spirit of the still, midst the springs of life. Who would have
said seven years ago, that this would be the end of William
Wilton,—the accomplished, the generous and the just.—But so

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

it is—the tempter was busy—and the fire streams were full,—
they roll unresisted, and have borne to hell their victim.

It were idle to attempt a description of the scene, which communicated
to the bereaved and distracted wife, the terrible
events that had taken place. Scream answered to swoon,—and
swoon succeeded scream,—following close upon each other, and
in such rapid succession, that fears were entertained that her reason
would perish, if her life was not also added to the list. But
kind heaven directed otherwise,—her time was not yet. The
next day at an early hour, was the appointed time for the funeral,
which was to take place near the cottage, where the grave
had been already prepared.—Sorrow and gloom held vigil together
that night, in the village of H—.

“John;” said a voice to a servant man, as he was hurrying
through the hall of the Hotel early in the morning,—“who
was that tall old gentleman, that came in the stage last night?”

“I don't know, sir,” said John, “he is the strangest old man
that I ever saw, that's certain. He seems almost like he was
a lunatic.”

“Why so, John?”

“Why sir,” said the servant, “though he had been riding in
the stage for two days without rest or sleep, he did not he
down nor ask for a bed at all, but wandered about the village
all night like a ghost. He asked about the murder down at the
cottage, and while they told him the story, he shook and groaned
as if he had been in an ague fit.—Two or three times he
started off to go down there, and then turned suddenly back
again, afraid I reckon, that he would see the spirit of Wilton.”

“It is certainly he,” said the voice, and the door closed.

He,” said John, looking for a moment at the closed door,—
yes, it is HE,—and a singular HE he is. I think he is mad.

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

The assembled village stood round the grave. A large plain
coffin had been provided, which contained the bodies of both
father and daughter—the murderer and the murdered. This, it
is likely would not have been the arrangement, but a sympathetic
commisseration, had suddenly sprung up in the popular mind
on behalf of the wretched murderer, ascribing the horrid deed
rather to madness, than to premeditation. This, without doubt,
was a right view of the subject. It was madness, and of the
worst and most fatal type. A madness, full of horrors, and fit
exponant of the condition of the damned,—the madness of the
Still.

Upon the coffin, in gorey state, lay the fatal axe. The instrument
of the murder, was to be buried with the murderer
and the murdered. A strange “hatchment,” truly, but in strict
keeping with the nature of the scene. The services were short,
solemn and impressive, and as the coffin was lowered to its last
resting-place, the widow sunk upon her knees, and remained
in that situation until the friends had filled the grave. The
tall grey-headed stranger stood unnoticed by her side. As the
crowd was about to disperse, he turned to the mourner, and
with tremulous emotion said, “Alice.” It was like the shock
of a Galvanic battery. She threw back her veil at the sound
of his voice; started to her feet, and with a long, piercing, unearthly
shriek, fell senseless into his arms.

A moment more, and the story was told;—he was her
father, She was dead!

-- 105 --

p487-108 MARY NEILLY.

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

BY MRS. JENNIE DOWLING DE WITT.

Ha! ha! our Paddy friend is far enough gone now
we'll make him take us over to Widow Neilly's to-night to
see his pretty sweetheart; I guess she will not be saying much
to him in this plight.” The speaker gave a significant glance
at a young man lying at full length on one of the boxes at the
furthest corner of a low groggery (of which so many can be
found in every city and town in our Western country), and,
advancing towards him, administered a plentiful shower of
oaths and kicks, in order to assist to his feet his almost senseless
victim. “Here, Joe,” shouted the first speaker, “come
along and help me, or I'll have hard work to get him home.
We are goin' home with you, Bill, for fear you'll break your
neck before you get there; ain't we mighty kind to you, old
boy?” As he spoke, he leered triumphantly over his fallen
rival, and said in an under tone to his less intoxicated companion:
“Very kind; if I play my cards well, I'll get Mary
Neilly yet, with her pretty face, and may be her rosy cheeks
will come back again, if she leaves off her eternal worrying
over this drunken fool. Come on, Bill, or it'll be dark before
we get over there.”

The drunken man looked vacantly up, and made a vain
effort to free himself from the firm grasp of his companions.
“I—I'll be afther gitting along as well without the like of ye's.
Mary don't like me to be fetchin' ye home with me, so ye had
bitter stay here and—”

“Ha! ha! ha!” shouted he; “she'll not like you to be
bringing yerself home to-night, I'll warrant you; she'll like me
better than you this time, so come along.”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

The young Irishman, intoxicated as he evidently was,
staggered round to face his tormentor, muttering: “You'll not
be daring to say that, when it was yersel' that lured me to the
drhink, and faith, I'd knock any other man down that would
be afther sayin' it.”

“You look like knocking anybody down, don't you?
You don't think I made you drunk on purpose to get your pet
done away from you; never fear, I'll have her yet in spite of
you.”

“Hould yer lying tongue,” answered the other, at the
same time aiming a blow at his persecutor, which the other
avoided, thereby precipitating his assailant over the steps into
the street. A loud laugh echoed from his two comrades just
as a female figure appeared at the side of the fallen man. She
laid her hand on his arm, and whispered, in a choking voice:
“Willie, for my sake, for Heaven's sake, come away home;
why did ye come with the two bad men that'd take the life
o'ye if they dared? Come quick, they are coming.”

“Here she is,” cried the one inside, coming towards them:
“come now, we'll see which your beauty likes best.” The
speaker pushed the veil and hat from the face of the anxious
and terrified girl. Her lover, intoxicated as he was, rushed
in between them, but the other mockingly pushed him aside,
and threw his arm about her neck, exclaiming in a jeering
tone: “Now for a dozen kisses, if I like; your protector isn't
in a very fit condition to hinder me.”

One glance at his lovely Mary, pale and trembling, a
second vain attempt to interpose, and he seized a knife lying
upon a barrel, and plunged it into the bosom of his tormentor.
They rolled over together upon the ground, while the terrorstricken
girl could only gaze in mute horror upon the deed of
murder that she thought had been committed.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

Three months passed away, and the trial of William
Harty, for an assault, with intent to kill, upon the person of
George Brown, was brought before the court. The prosecution
was carried on with all the energy that hatred, revenge,
and jealousy could prompt. George Brown, on his recovery,
had spent the earnings of years in the attempt to have his
rival put out of his way, for since the affray, Mary had so
effectually avoided him, that he had not once seen her. The
trial was one of unusual length, enlisting the warmest sympathy
of the spectators in behalf of the prisoner and the fair
young girl who was compelled to testify against him. It was
difficult to imagine that, beneath the open, manly brow, and
mild blue eye, a heart was hidden so full of guilt and evil passions,
as the charge preferred against him implied. But justice,
not mercy, were demanded at the hands of the court; it
was theirs to decide, not from the appearance of the prisoner,
but from the facts of the case.

The jury brought in a verdict of guilty, and William
Harty was sentenced to ten years' solitary confinement. As
the sentence was pronounced, Mary Neilly uttered a cry of
pain, and her brother rushed forward, only to carry her halffainting
from the court. The prisoner started up as if to follow,
but sank back with a burst of uncontrollable agony, as he
remembered that he was not at liberty.

All that night poor Widow Neilly watched over her child,
while James glided about holding his breath, as if fearful of
the young life flickering out from his sister's breast. “Ah!”
wept the mother; “my swate, swate child, ye was the darlint
o' my life; little did I iver think to see ye so for Willie's sake.
Sorra's the day for ye that ye let him away from ould Ireland.
Not all the gould o' the counthry could ha' tempted ye if ye'd
dhramed o' this. Poor Willie! I love ye yet, though it's nigh
enough ye ha' come to laying my wee Mary in the ground;

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

but it was the dhrink that did it, not yer own thrue heart.
Bad luck to the wretches that made ye the slave o the crathur
when we weren't by to kape ye. Oh! Mary mavourneen!
Mary mavourneen!”

James was active during the next month in obtaining
signers to a petition drawn up by a kind clergyman in behalf
of the unfortunate prisoner. The circumstances of the case,
combined with the young Irishman's earnest pledges of his
friend's future abstinence from intoxicating drink, the indulgence
in which seemed, to nine out of every ten who heard
the case, the only absolute crime of which he was guilty, that
he found no difficulty in obtaining names.

With the greatest confidence, he presented his petition,
signed by over a thousand persons, but, to his utter dismay,
was positively refused. For several weeks the household was
gloomier than ever. Mary seemed failing under her weight
of sorrow; her mother could do nothing but watch her and
weep with her, while James hung over his twin sister almost
with the sadness of despair.

One day, when the governor was seated in his private
study, he heard a timid knock at the door. Upon opening
it, what was his surprise to see a middle-aged woman, plainly,
but neatly dressed, standing without! Not waiting for him to
speak, she immediately explained the cause of her intrusion.
“Yer honor, it's for life and death I'm come; an' I thought
may be your servants wouldn't be letting the likes o' me in to
see the governor. But it's meself that has heard o' the kind
heart in yer honor's bosom, an' I thought ye'd like enough give
a helping-hand even to a poor ould body like me.”

“Come in, my good woman,” answered he; “I am not in
the habit of refusing to do what I can for my fellow-beings.”

His kind tone encouraged her, and she held out to him a
folded paper. A shade passed over his brow as he glanced at

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

the contents, and he returned it instantly, saying: “Indeed, it
is utterly impossible for me to yield to your desires in this respect;
I have examined this case before, and felt it my duty
to refuse the petition. There have been half a dozen similar
cases lately, and we must make an example of him that shall
intimidate others. The community, as well as the individual,
requires justice, and one must suffer for the good of many.”

The poor woman burst into tears, exclaiming, “Indade, sir,
its Willie'd be killed hisself before he'd be killing another, if
the dhrink didn't dhrive him beside hisself. Don't I know
him better than them all, an' sure ye'll not belave me word.
Ye must listen to me, sir, for a little, I'll not kape ye long. It
was fourteen years agone that I was left a widow in ould Ireland,
with my two blessed childher. Ye see Willie Harty's
mother and I were always sisters like, bekase we lived in the
one house, from the time we weren't more nor two year old.
When she died (that was just afther I was married), she tould
me to take care of her orphan baby, and God would reward
me for the dade of mercy. Poor Ellen! it would almost make
her wape, though she's a blessed angel in heaven now, to see
her Willie where he is this day. A good many years went
on, an' I got childher o' my own, but I always loved Willie
just the same; and faith, niver could yer honor ha' found in
all Ireland a cleverer or a nicer boy.

“At last I found out that he an' my swate Mary loved each
other. I was as glad as the childher at the betrothal, an' right
proud was I when I heard the people whispering, as they went
home from church, that Willie and Mary would be the prettiest
couple in Ailendeen. Jist a twelvemonth afore the wedding
was to ha' been, we thought we'd come to Ameriky,
bekase ever since my husband died we had tight work to get
along. Willie came first to find us a place. How well do, I
mind that first letter that we got, telling us that he was so

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

lonely, and wanted so much to see us. Well, after a while,
we came, too; we were all in a bustle at first, hurrying to get
ready for the weddin', and two happier hearts niver beat than
theirs. But Willie had a new frind, that I didn't like at all
at all, an' that was George Brown. He used to be coaxin'
Mary to go out with him when Willie was away, an' I could
see plain enough that he'd ha' put 'em apart if he could, but
Mary couldn't bear him, an' at first he seemed angry at 'em
both, but all of a suddint he got very friendly like wi' Willie,
and purtended to be very fond o' him. But by-and-by Willie
would come in wi' the fire o' the dhrink in his eyes, an' I
can't be saying how it was that he got such a fast hold on the
boy, but I'm sure he maned to make Mary lave him, though
he didn't often come to see her hisself, for fear we'd be having
suspicions of his black heart. He'd watch for him whereever
he could find him, and get him away wi' him. Mary
would sometimes go out, o' dark nights, after him hersel', an'
she growing pale an' sick when the wedding was put off so
many times, for she wouldn't marry Willie till he'd lave off
dhrinking. George Brown niver said any thing to Mary for
a good while afore Willie stabbed him, nor I don't belave he
would then, barrin' he'd been taking a little o' the crathur.
He thought he'd get her after a while, when nobody stood in
his way. When Willie was better o' the liquor they'd been
pouring down his throat, he hardly minded a thing he'd done,
an' when I went to the prison to see him, he asked me what
he was there for, and told me the next day, when he was free,
he'd sign the pledge.

“When the sentence was spoke, my poor Mary fainted,
and her brother brought her home, but she acted wild like all
night, an' didn't get off her bed for two weeks; now she goes
about more like a shadow nor a young, hopeful girl, an' I'm
sure she'll niver live ten years, with the shame, an' grief, an'

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

a', to see poor Willie out again. He's his own blissed silf
again now, I saw it in his eyes in the coort.

“Oh! your ixcellence,” cried the weeping mother, dropping
on her knees, “if ye've e'er a child at home to bless ye,
an' call ye father, ye'll not send mine to the grave, for if ye
but say the word, ye can save her.”

The tears sparkled in the eyes of the governor. “Hold,
hold! my good woman,” said he, “yours is an extraordinary
case. Before night the prisoner will be set at liberty.” The
sobs so choked her utterance that she could not thank him;
but the savior of her child was never forgotten in her prayers.

Before nightfall Mary Neilly was clasped rapturously, yet
tearfully, to the bosom of her repentant lover and affianced
husband.

Eight or ten years after the above events, when the merciful
governor was travelling in Illinois, his carriage-wheel
broke, and he alighted at a nice, snug-looking farm-house, to
repair it. What was his surprise to recognize in the fine
sturdy farmer the pardoned prisoner of former years, and to
receive again the tearful thanks of the old mother, joined to
the blessings of the happy wife, while two or three rosy children,
with clean frocks and faces, peeped from behind grandmother's
dress upon the illustrious stranger! He discovered
that James also was married and settled close by, but he had
never been able to prevail upon his mother to leave her favorite
child. Willie and Mary declared that they had ceased to
look with sorrow upon the events of that memorable trial,
and could only thank God for the never-to-be-forgotten lesson
they had received, and pray blessings upon his head who had
changed the night of sorrow into the morning of joy, and
given them the peace of a happy life, instead of the misery of
a disgraceful punishment.

-- 112 --

p487-115 THE LAST OF TORCONNIER'S BAND.

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

BY MRS. C. W. DENISON.

Torconnier was an Italian, and the leader of a band
famous for its great harmony and power. All Verona rang with
its praise. Was there to be a marriage of some Don's dark-eyed
daughter? Torconnier must be there with his handsome, straight
young musicians, that is, if one was able to pay them their stipulated
price, which, it must be confessed, was enormous.

Of gigantic stature, massive frame, and portly mein, this
chief of melody surpassed all others of his countrymen in grace
of form and commanding beauty of feature. Passionately fond
of his profession, at times his deep set eyes would sparkle with
a fire that made them almost too intensely brilliant, and his finely
cut lips, naturally of a coral glow, grew pale and tremulous with
the emotion that, wild or sweet sounds conjured in his heart.

To belong to Torconnier's band was esteemed a great honor;
and many young men of noble families met with him in private
at his rehearsals, and in public showed him much favor and feted
him, getting up entertainments in a style of almost princely
magnificence. The great leader was unmarried, constantly receiving
immense sums of money, yet, always poor. His saloons
were rich in adornment, beyond description; the rarest works of
art, the most elegant and costly tapestry, the softest frescoing on
walls and ceilings, carpet of luxurious pattern and material,

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

statue of the finest marble, and gorgeous furniture; indeed
the mansions of the great were rarely equalled with that of
Torconnier.

But alas' what a sight was this mighty leader, at times,
when the carousel was over, and the last midnight lamp gave a
yellow tinge to his handsome face as its sickly flame streamed
over him. Stretched out upon one of his velvet couches, his
great eyes glaring and bloodshed, his fine features convulsed,
poor Torconnier laid, drivelling and insensible; he had sipped
the wine till he was drunk; and none of his band as they reeled
home from his splendid suppers were in better condition than
himself. Generally, at such a time, a young female of great
beauty stood, weeping over him and lavishing caresses upon his
insensible form. She was his niece; the beautiful Viola Torconnier,
whom a dying brother had commended to the care of
his famous kinsman; and she was betrothed to young Tricolo,
first player upon the flute, who, Torconnier himself said, would
yet be the wonder of the world.

Both loved with a passionate fervor peculiar to that clime
burning and fervid as it is, and Viola seldom appeared in public,
because her loveliness made her subject to many annoyances, for
all Verona knew that the famous Torconnier had in his splendid
home, a gem for the possession of which, many would have
parted with their whole fortunes.

A dark day dawned upon the Italian city. Not that the
sun shone with less splendor, not that the soft winds were less
cool and fragrant of flowers, or the skies shorn of their blue
enamel-like transparency—no; the harp still sounded in the
land of song, but fair fingers elicited most melancholy cadences;
Torconnier was dead; the man who moved all hearts with his
stirring melodies, who brought forth, tears, smiles or sighs at his

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

pleasure, would never again sway the baton, or with the magic
of his pen clothe with glorious garments the noble creations of
his genius.

No! he slept for ever; his tongue was mute, his thrilling
glance passionless. Shorn of his great strength, he slept motionless
beneath a canopy of sable velvet over the dim splendor
of his darkened room, the tall candles threw at times a startling
light, the warm wind from between the marble pillars sweeping
their dull flames aside, as the mourner, or the sorrowing stranger
entered to pay their last tribute of respect to Torconnier. The
massive cross at the foot of his couch, all blazing with diamonds,
flashed with a ghastly radiance over the scene of death, and the
tall forms of monks gliding here and there in the funeral gloom,
gave a ghastly sort of harmony to the sad scene.

Poor Viola, her slight girlish figure trembled like the silver
aspen; she leaned upon young Tricolo near the tall jasper vase
that a monarch had presented the gifted Torconnier; one of
her white arms shining through its slight drapery of black, laid
upon the embossed handle of the ornament, the other within
that of Tricolo.

Her betrothed occasionally spoke to her soothingly, but his
eyes were troubled, though tearless, and his manly heart swelled
with this swollen grief. He of the few favored ones admitted
into the great composer's presence, enjoyed most his confidence,
understood best his wild, wayward genius. Early bereft of parents,
the chance child of fortune, he cherished in Torconnier all
the emotions of filial gratitude because he had indeed been as a
father to him. And then did he not feel the gentle but more
decided pressure of that fair arm? had not that little hand been
laid within his own, by the doting uncle? and now, left as she
was without father, mother, relatives; full of gentleness, guileless
as innocence and beautiful as the light, was he not bound to

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

stand before the altar with her—yes, even on the morrow, and
take upon himself those vows which no strong power but that
of death could sever.

Not such were the thoughts of Viola, her sorrowful glances
were fixed on the still troubled face of the corpse. He had died
in her presence, died raving mad—drunken with wine. She
knew whatever the smooth-faced physician might say, that, to
his last breath, he had raved the incoherent blasphemy of the
inebriate, the sot; that he knew her not, though her fingers
sometimes laid upon his burning temples—that he saw her not,
though his starting eyeballs glaring with the red lustre of the
maniac, roved meaningless from feature to feature of her beautiful
face. And yet so accustomed was she to the sight of this
ruby beverage, crowned with frothy pearls as it leaped from the
sparkling champaign crystal, so often had she seen it upon the
tables of the wealthy, so frequently had she herself sipped the
juice of the grape, since she was a little child, that she comprehended
not the true source of this great calamity, or very slimly
felt that an excess of indulgence and that only, had been the
ruin of her beloved uncle.

The grand funeral procession marched from the house of
mourning in solemn state; it was conducted on an almost regal
scale of splendor. Neither music nor mourners were wanting;
the priests chanted, and the solemn line of monks, all belonging
to the monastery where Torconnier had sometimes electrified
thousands with his entrancing strains, swelled the cortege to an
mmense number, and gave an appearance of due solemnity to
the occasion.

Viola returned to her desolate home; sobbing like a child,
and throwing herself within the open arms of her old nurse, she
half shrieked, half sobbed, “what friend have I now on earth,
dear old Lara—oh! this terrible loneliness at my heart.”

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

“Tricolo will take care of you now, my child, see—you
distress him with your grief. Compose yourself, my darling,
nay, he does not hear me, he is weeping over Master's baton—
I can see his eyes are full of tears. Torconnier, your uncle—
may his soul be at rest—has left you all this beautiful furniture
these magnificent rooms; Tricolo has wonderful genius, your
uncle himself said that; he will yet be a leader; he will be
famous; rich; ah! he will take care of you as if you were a
queen. See, younder; the poor youth is refreshing himself with
wine; I do not wonder; he wishes to drive away his heavy
thoughts.”

Viola shuddered as she turned her gaze slowly towards
him; the nurse's kindly meant consolation had not lifted an
atom of the weight that crushed her spirit.

Before many months Viola wore the long bridal veil with
its complement of orange blossoms, and her young face, though
pale, gleamed bewitchingly sweet through the thick tresses of
curling hair that fell heavily over her white neck and down to
her jewelled waist. And there she spoke solemn words which
one like her breathes not lightly, and from thence she moved,
amid admiring multitudes, the bride of Tricolo, the matchless
flutist of Torconnier's band. A home of splendor had been
decorated for her; a deathless fame seemed awaiting the husband
of her love, in the future. By degrees, the sad calamity
that had befallen her assumed a softer shade, and though for a
long while she mourned Torconnier, and looked through tears
upon the many possessions which his touch had hallowed in
her eyes, yet the sunny smile came back as of old, and she
gradually forgot that she had ever felt so lonely and heart-broken,
as when she left the ashes of the great composer in
his last and lowly home.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

Bellonte, a citizen of Verona, noted for his benignity and
deeds of benevolence, was hurrying along a narrow street,
lighted here and there by the flames of candles in the shopwindows,
whose gaudy red signs displayed a legion names of
choice liquors.

A man stood near one of these villainous pits, whose master
is the great prince of darkness, and peered so strangely, holding
out his long thin neck at Bellonte, that he could not forbear
pausing, and gazing into the cavernous eyes that met his
own.

The stranger deliberately raised the slouching cap that
kept his face in shadow, and speaking in a sepulchral tone,
exclaimed, “how do you like the looks of a starving man,
signor?”

“Good God!” exclaimed Bellonte, falling back apace,
for the horribleness of the countenance before him was too much
for even his equilibrium, seldom though it was moved.

The eyes of the wretched man shone like a fitful fire, but
they were deep, deep within his brain. His hair, intensely
black, fell in unstudied waves over his threadbare coat collar,
and his cheeks, whiter than parchment, were plastered in as
it were to the very bone. Wild and ghastly, famished, yet
awful, as if inside that pallid receptacle, a mighty and restless
spirit struggled for release, looked that strange, yet truly,
as he had said—starving face.

“Is it possible! can you want for food?”

“I could gnaw the verriest bone that ever a dog fought
over in the street; but—but, sir—I would die sooner than tell
you this, had I not a wife—a wife”—he articulated thickly,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

and then his utterance was checked by tears. Bellonte had
never so pitied a human creature. He drew nearer to him
and smelt the fumes of wine upon his breath; he looked closer,
and noticed the unmistakeable rim of flame around those tomblike
eyes, such as none but the Bacchanalian displays.

“You have had wine recently?” he said in a tone of
inquiry.

“To-night, once. I snatched it from the very lips of my
sick babe; it was a choice treasure, saved by my poor girl for
the hour of need; but my tongue was swollen with starvation;
my breath was leaving me and already sounded dry and rattling;
away down my throat was Death, choking me; good
heavens! I could not bear the thought of starving then, of
falling dead at the feet of my wife—no, no; I prayed for
strength to carry me from the house; and if I find no succour—
to-morrow—” he made a fierce gesture passing his lean forefinger
across his shrivelled cheek.

Bellonte shuddered. “My poor man;” he exclaimed,
his heart deeply moved, “do not tempt God. Has he not sent
me to your relief? Have faith in Him.”

“Give my sick wife some nourishment, and then I will
talk to you about faith. I only ask mercy when I feel to what
depth of poverty I have brought her. But if you will go with
me—no—no, trust me not with that”—he quickly added, as a
piece of silver shone in the hand of the stranger, “go to her;
give it to her; I have not the heart to ask it of her.”

Bellonte, at one glance, comprehended the case; he threw
the folds of his ample cloak around him, and motioning the
sufferer to go forward, walked hurriedly after him.

In a still narrower and more filthy street, where balcony
after balcony of the tall grey buildings overhung each other,
like inverted terraces, until the old black walls nearly met

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

away up in the gloomy space, lived this poor victim of his own
base appetite. Flight after flight of broken and still crumbling
stairs did the two men ascend, hearing on all sides noisy mirth
and drunken revelry, till they had gained and entered the topmost
apartment. A feeble little candle flickered upon the
hearth, and close beside it, watching the face of her babe with
the most agonizing earnestness, sat a young creature whose soft
mournful eyes were floating in unshed tears, so that they
flashed like diamonds in pearl setting, as they were raised, with
sudden surprise, to the benevolent countenance of the stranger.

She, too, had the abundant and glossy locks of an Italian
woman, and her rich, clear complexion was instantly suffused
with a burning flush, as she glanced quickly around the
wretched room, and then with almost a look of reproof, towards
her husband.

In truth it was a most deserted and cheerless place, being
a room of unusually large dimensions, containing not a particle
of furniture beside a high-post bedstead without coverlid, and a
low bench or table, perhaps used as both, against the wall from
which latter hung remnants of diverse colored paper.

Closet there appeared to be none; there was no food in
sight; the ember had long ago died out in the black fire-place,
and that young creature, so beautiful, sitting wan and hopeless
by the desolate hearth, completed the most affecting picture
that Bellonte had ever beheld.

“What is the matter with the babe?” he asked, in a low
voice.

“Want of proper nourishment,” exclaimed the father,
abruptly; “he and that poor girl are dying by inches.”

The woman moved her face towards the wall; large tears
were streaming from her eyes.

“Go and get whatever this will furnish;” exclaimed

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Bellonte, placing a gold coin in the burning palm of the husband
and father; “but—stop,” he ejaculated rapidly, as the
man turned away, “promise me—”

“I know what you would say,” interrupted the other,
almost haughtily; “but there is no need; yesterday I promised
the Infinite—did I not, my Viola—that I would never again
quaff the infernal poison; and perish this right arm if I keep
not my oath,” he muttered with clenched teeth; and the
slight frame of the woman shuddered perceptibly, as again the
large hot tears rolled unrestrained over her cheeks. “Stop!”
exclaimed her husband, with energy, and hastening to a corner,
he returned with something wrapt in green baize. Unrolling
it, he displayed a magniflcent flute with silver rims and keys,
and curiously inlaid with crimson and violet pearl that ran in
delicate vines from end to end. Kissing it reverently, he held
it forth to the stranger, saying, as he did so, “take it as a
pledge; never yet have I asked charity; I do not now. Take
it—it is costly; the companion of my life; I have declared that
nothing should separate us but death; but I cannot beg. Dear
and loved relic of Torconnier, farewell; I will redeem it should
my fortunes brighten;” and he held it out towards Bellonte.

“You mentioned Torconnier;” said the stranger, in a
tone of inquiry, without assenting to his proposition; “is it the
great composer, you speak of?”

“Yes,” answered the other, toying nervously with his
flute, “but Torconnier is dead—perhaps you knew; his band
did badly after his death; and, would you believe it, out of his
twenty fine fellows, as most of them were, but one remains.
You see him before you. Yes,” and his voice grew low, “I
am the last of Torconnier's band, and in a few little days, the
sun will shine too upon my grave.”

“Alberti!” exclaimed a voice in agonized accents, and

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

before either could spring to her assistance, the fragile creature,
the gentle wife, had fallen insensible upon the hard floor.

“My poor girl!” said Alberti, in a low tone, springing
beside her; “you are starving, and I am mad thus to forget—
oh! that we might both die. I, that have been a brute, have
murdered you, my poor, poor lily—so pale—so deathly!” and
a groan from the very depths of his spirit, told of anguish, mortal
in the extreme, as he took both mother and child in his
arms, and staggered with them to the wretched bed.

Bellonti hurried from the room; his steps were bent
towards a salon, as he left the ricketty tenement; he ordered
fresh viands and a basket full of delicacies, and, with a boy to
carry them before him, returned to the suffering family of
Tricolo the once eminent flutist. He found him still hanging
over his wife, who had partially revived, lavishing the most
passionate kisses upon her marble forehead. Tricolo started, as
the food, varied and bountiful, was taken from the basket, and
spread over the narrow table; his cheeks, his high temples, his
very throat crimsoned; but mastering his pride, he snatched a
delicate cake with which to tempt the appetite of the young
mother, and held it to her lips.

“You will take my flute,” he said rapidly, as Bellonte, assuring
him that he would send him many comforts on the morrow,
turned to depart.

“But I am no musician; I do not need it, and you do
You are welcome, to the favors I have showt
you, and some time, not now, you can repay me.”

“I insist that you must take the flute,” exclaimed Tricolo,
with energy springing to his feet; but Bellonte had already
gone, and was hurriedly descending the stairs, aided here and
there by the casual opening of some door, through which light
streamed upon the broken staircase.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

The following day, two hours before high noon, Bellonte,
true to his promise, again visited the lodgings of Alberti Tricolo.
Before he gained the door, he was astonished to hear loud voices
as though a harsh and angry altercation were going on within.
Entering, a terrible sight, truly, presented itself. The young
wife, crouched in a corner, corpse-like and with distended eyeballs,
was vainly striving to hush the moaning of the miserable
babe. Two or three persons stood near the bed, and as they
moved aside at Bellonte's wish, he saw that the unfortunate
man was lashed, almost limb by limb, with strong cords to the
bedstead. Tricolo, frothing at the mouth and making most unearthly
noises, was now, the men assured the stranger, much
calmer than he had been; still, for all their assertions, Bellonte
instinctively shrank from the scene, and the yells were unlike
anything he had heard before.

“He has gone mad,” thought he to himself; “he is dangerous;
he will burst his puny bonds;” but just than a halfwhispered
sentence, gave him a better light on the subject.

“I thought it would come to this,” said one; “for three
weeks drunk-drunk steadily—and for a week this has been
advancing steadily. Delirium tremens, they call that complaint;
that is what he has got, signor.”

Suddenly, as Tricolo's blood-shot eyes rolled upon his
benefactor, he ceased raving and became comparatively quiet.
Bellonte's mild face seemed to act like a charm upon his bewildered
senses, till by degrees he grew passive.

“Where is my flute? give me my flute,” he whispered;
“unbind my hands, and let me call forth its forgotten melodies
for the last time; give me my flute;” he repeated, so plaintively,
that the men turned to Bellonte, recognizing his superiority,
and to their mute inquiry, he said, “give him his flute,
poor fellow.”

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

They unpinioned his arms, and Viola, grieved and careworn,
came forward with the beautiful instrument, and as she
timidly bent over her husband and placed it within his hands,
she imprinted a kiss upon his hot forehead.

“Thank you, my poor, forgiving girl,” exclaimed Tricolo,
gratefully, “you will not be troubled with me long; take care
of her, signor, she is a dear wife;” and as Viola retreated to
the corner to weep unobserved, the musician, half reclining on
his elbow, placed the flute to his lips, while the bystanders stood
ready to seize him on any renewed act of violence.

“My fingers are strangers to it,” he murmured, after running
lightly through the scale; “yet 'tis the same flute; Torconnier
loved it; it has swayed the impulses of an audience
both divine and mortal; it has the tones of an angel—hear;”
and again resuming an attitude, he broke out into a soft foreign
melody, beautiful and impassioned, and performed with so much
skill, that the strangers present gazed at each other, seemingly
transported with pleasure. By degrees, a sort of inspiration
came upon him; the tones grew wilder and leaped from the
flute as from the silvery throat of a mocking-bird; they seemed
to have flashed and penetrated the very soul of the listener; now
dancing and sparkling, anon tumultuous and intermixed—flying
from harmony to discord, and from discord to harmony with
inconceivable rapidity. In the pathos, Tricolo would bow and
bend, and sway his thin body from side to side, his eyes swimming
in tears; in the excution of the swifter passages, his brow
flushed, his eyes were rigid, his whole frame trembled, the veins
on his white hands, delicate as a woman's, swelled and grew
purple; indeed, sitting on the wretched mattrass, his lean arms
thrust through the wide sleeves of what had once been a rich
dressing tunic, and to which some of the silken fringe yet
adhered, his black wiry tresses falling in disorder down his

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

bony neck, his fingers quivering yet flying over the stops, he
looked the personification of a fiend, striving to pour all his unhallowed
passions into the thrilling language of melody.

Suddenly pausing, he blew a shrill, unearthly note, his
brow gathered blackness, and his eyes shot fire, as he raised the
flute high above his head, and with a yell of agony, dashed it
against the opposite wall with such violence that it was broken
into fragments.

“It has struck him,” he yelled; clapping his hands with
maniac triumph; “the blood streams and the wound gapes;
let me at him and thrust him to perdition—” the arms of four
strong men held him firm; they struggled with him, grappling
as often as he with his giant strength shook them off again;
but his frenzy gradually forsook him, and once more were the
ropes crossed and recrossed above his slender body; in his exhaustion
he resisted them not; and Bellonte, without striving to
soothe the agonized wife, who stood sobbing aloud, motioned to
one of the attendants to keep strict watch, and hurried away.
When he returned, he came in a carriage with two men; they
were ushered into the chamber of the wretched victim, and in
a few moments more he was pinioned within a straight-jacket,
and led down stairs, Bellonte, in the meantime, detaining the
poor distracted wife, who implored, with piteous shrieks, to be
allowed to follow her husband.

“He shall be well cared for, and you too;” he said—as
finding her passionate entreaties useless, poor Viola had thrown
herself upon her knee and was violently weeping; but the
woman looked up with such a strange mixture of pride and
dislike, glaring in her dark eyes, that the benevolent man was
distressed; “I have aided her, I have done a most needful office
for her husband,” he thought, “and she evidently hates me.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“I leave here, in a few hours, for England;” at last he
said, when Viola was more calm; “if you will, you shall have
a home in my family, you and your child, till the recovery of
your husband. To-morrow, if you are willing, I will send for
you, and my servant will convey you to my residence; you
should not distrust me, I wish to befriend you and save your
husband.”

In the morning a grand equipage rolled up before the
frowning tenement, and Bellonte springing out, wended his way
up to the forlorn room of the Tricolo's. It was empty; neither
mother or child was there; the people in the next apartment
had seen them go away the night before. Bellonte returned
dissatisfied to his carriage, near which some curious tenants of
the old house had crowded.

“It is useless to wait!” he exclaimed to the driver, “drive
to the quay, I must lose no more time; tell the family when
you return that the bird has flown.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

Five years had gone; Bellonte was becoming an old man;
his abundant locks were tinged with grey, yet his forehead was
smooth, for a peaceful life, a clear conscience, and temperate
habits, seldom indent a man's brow with wrinkles. He had sojourned
two years in America; and, since then, he had heard
no tidings of the last of Torconnier's band, except that he was
discharged from the hospital, cured of his malady, but wretch
edly thin and dispirited. Time banished the trio from his mind
though his benevolence was more active than ever, and he was
always bestowing charity upon some needy recipient.

On his sixty-seventh birth-day, all his family met together
as usual, to celebrate the occasion. They were assembled in
the beautiful parlors of Signor Bellonte; the young and the
lovely and the gay were there—wit, mirth, music and dancing
had alternately engaged the happy company, till it was now
near the midnight hour. All had grown still and thoughtful—
lovers whispered together, as they sat in the wide nooks that
shielded them from prying observation; and of the older persons
some were serious, some sleepy.

On a sudden, when each one thought of whispering a happy
“good night,” a tone of tremulous music floated on the breeze—
unearthly and heavenly. Purer and stronger it arose, the clear,
soft music of a flute; and so much did each one fear to break
the sweet illusion than an angel filled the midnight air with
melody, that no one stirred until two very beautiful airs had been
played entirely through.

Then a murmur arose—who could it be? Several ran to the
window as the music ceased, but only in time to behold an elegant
carriage start from before the mansion, and move rapidly away.

Every tongue was busy with conjecture, save Bellonte's;
he alone was silent, revolving anxious thoughts in his mind;

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

anxious yet pleasing, and perhaps, too, somewhat perplexing—
but he kept his own council.

The next afternoon, Bellonte and his two nieces were riding
in a volante; the weather was peculiarly charming, and the
ladies, more pleased than otherwise at the attention their very
beautiful faces attracted, persuaded the old gentleman to drive
slowly through the avenue that led directly on the suburbs.
They had just reached an extremely elegant cottage, whose
grounds were laid out with such faultless taste, that they paused
to admire them. The girls broke out with exclamations, commenting
on this and the other rare flower, when a sound that
thrilled them to their innermost being, surprised them into silence.
As if entranced they sat there, while a wierd and singular
melody issued from behind the Venetian blind; a flute
solo, so magical that the youngest niece declared it to be the
production of no human effort.

“Hark!” said Bellonte suddenly, “I recognize that—it is so distinct,
I shudder--I remember the night”--he continued, half speaking
to himself, while the young girls looked at him in astonishment.

“We will get out here,” he said, abruptly, and leaping to
the ground—he assisted his wondering nieces to alight.

A little rosy cheeked girl with a happy round face, and
laughing black eyes, answered to his impatient knock. Who
should he ask for?

“Do you want to see papa?” asked the little fairy, “he
told me to let you come in;” and leading the way, she threw
open the door of a beautiful little study, ushering them into the
presence of her father.

“Is it you? Tricolo,” and “Signor Bellonte I am overpowered;”
both simultaneously exclaimed, as each sprang forward.

“I am happy beyond measure to behold you thus,” said
Bellonte with unusual animation; “your wife—”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

“Is here;” answered Tricolo, with a proud smile, as Viola,
lovely as ever, and with a sweet dignity, entered at that moment,
followed by a noble little fellow, and the child who had met
them at the door.

Frankly smiling, she advanced towards Bellonte, and
exlaimed,

“How much do we owe you; thanks my good benefactor,
it is you that have saved us and restored us to happiness; my
little son, and you Viola, this is the good gentleman we have
taught you to pray for.”

“The generous man was affected almost to tears; but half
smiling he replied, “I hardly see how I have been of this very
essential service, since you so cunningly eluded me and my family
when we have attempted to find you, in order to learn how
you were prospering.”

“Be seated, sir,” said Tricolo, “with these young ladies.”

“My nieces, sir; and let me add that they paid you a high
compliment; declaring that no mortal power called forth the
strains to which they have just listened.”

Tricolo's face grew red, and he looked grateful: “I have
much praise in public,” he said, “because I am popular; but
when commendation is given impulsively, and from such a
source, I am always happy. My little boy, or my little girl
sometimes say, `Oh you do make such sweet music papa;' it
is better Signor, than showers of ducats, it is so fresh, so real.”

“We think them good judges,” said Viola, smiling.

“Excellent;” exclaimed her husband; “my boy there,
plays even now upon this difficult flute; it is my highest ambition
that he shall be a second Torconnier. But I must tell you
my story Signor; I left the hospital whither I was carried that
dreadful night, in company with my wife who had lived concealed,
near me. I was weak and penniless; Viola too looked

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

languid, our child was still sick. I knew not what to do—where
to get food; we had already taxed too much the purse of poor
old Zara, once the nurse of my wife, with whom we were residing
for a time. Each morning I felt less inclination for life;
my wife smiled in vain; how humiliating the feeling, that I, a
man—an Italian, was dependant upon the bounty of a faithful
old servant. The thought distracted me; I sat one night weeping
inwardly; I was too proud to show my tears; my wife had
just said, “surely if you do right, something good will happen,”
when the door opened, and in walked Zelda; Claude Zelda, the
superintendent, whom I had often seen at the hospital. He
came straight up to the table, and I know not why, but in a
moment my heart was light.

“I have been absent from my post, the last week,” he
said, “else before you came away, I should have delivered you
a message left by Signor Bellonte, to this effect; that you
should use this purse of gold; consider it as a loan, and pay it
back whenever you shall be able.”

“The good man went out, leaving me in bewilderment; I
doubted the evidence of my senses; I drew the purse towards
me, and pushed it back again twenty times; but my Viola came
and laid her head upon my shoulder; that restored me to recollection.
If you had seen me then, signor, you would have
thought me delirious in reality; I felt free; a man once more;
I was elated beyond reason; I danced around the room, draging
Viola after me; I laughed and shouted; I could scarcely
contain myself for happiness.”

“Now, my wife,” said I, as soon as I could command my
faculties, “here we are, placed once more above want, thanks
to our benefactor: I have three things to do which are imperative;
the first is, not a particle of this gold shall be expended
for that fire-liquid which has proved almost my undoing; the

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

second, I will buy a good flute to-morrow; the third, you shall
go in the country and drink plenty of milk, you and the boy,
till you are healthy again.”

“Ah! signor, how can I repay you? I went forth into the
world; they crowded again in my path; they clamored for my
music. I had some choice pupils who paid me well; I have
tasted not a drop of wine since; my concerts have brought me
a fortune, and signor, here is your purse—the same amount is
there; take it, and make some other poor heart rejoice as mine
does now.”

“I will accept it,” said Bellonte, with quivering lip, “because
I know the delicacy of a noble heart; but—I—I am
overcome with delight—I really know not what to say; young
man you have done bravely; I thank God that it is so good to
help His creatures.”

The evening was near; Bellonte and his nieces prepared
to depart, after exchanging mutual kind wishes. The latter
had fallen in love with the amiable and beautiful Viola, and
they were lavish in her praise long after they reached home.
There the story was told, and the unknown flutist of the birth-night
recognized.

The following day, a parcel was delivered into the hands
of Tricolo, by a servant in livery; it was one of the costliest
flutes that could be purchased in Verona, adorned with pearls
and gems; and inscribed on a delicate plate of pure gold were
the words: “To the son of Tricolo the flutist—may he be
Torconnier the Second.”

And now I have only to say, that for many years the
citizens of Verona boasted that there had been raised in their
midst so glorious a genius as young Alberti Tricolo, and so good
and virtuous a musician as the great flutist, The Last OF Torconnier's
Band.

-- 131 --

p487-134 THE SPOILER.

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

BY JOHN WESLEY WHITFIELD.



I WILL sing, I will sing, till the welkin shall ring,
Of the ruin that's wrought by dread Alcohol's sting;
For I feel in my soul that there lurks in the bowl
A foul demon of evil, that few can control.
And I've seen how he fills human hearts with his ills,
How he slaughters their hopes—how he mangles and kills!
All alone, all alone, a poor widow I've known,
On the cold icy breast of this selfish world thrown;
All alone with her fears, and alone in her tears,
And alone with the grief and the anguish of years:
For a father, a son, and husband had run
A quick race to disgrace, and were slain one by one.
Yes, they drank till they sank where their life was a blank,
Or was worse, was a curse—and now whom could she thank!
Oh! 'twas Brandy and Gin that had won them to sin,
And that scooped out their graves and then hurried them in;
That had burnt their foul stain on the heart and the brain,
And had made all their living far worse than in vain;
That had filled her with gloom, and had stolen the bloom
From her cheek till she seem'd but a form from the tomb.
It were well I could throw into language the woe
That the widow and orphan have suffer'd below;
It would fill you with grief, and your tears would o'erflow,
And you'd turn from the spoiler with loathing, I know,
Could I lift you the veil, could I tell you the tale,
Of the number that slumber in ruin's dark jail;
Could I tell you the woes of all those who repose
Upon pillows of torture, tormented by foes;
And who weep in their sleep, as the huge serpents creep
O'er their breast, as they rest on the brink of some steep.

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]



It were well I could tell how the demons of hell
Are disturbing their slumber with torturing yell;
And in dreams lift them high, very nigh to the sky,
And then dash them and crush them and leave them to lie
Pale and mangled and bleeding, the foul vultures' prey,
That in screams of delight sing their joy at the sight
Of a prize they may slay, and may feed on by day,
And then leave to the wolves and the owls of the night.
It were well could I sing how the tempter can sting,
How he saddens and maddens the victims that cling
To the bowl, till the soul is beneath his control,
And is laid in the shade long as ages shall roll.
It were well could I bring all the mouldering bones
Of the thousands he's slaughter'd—the tears and the groans;
All the cold cruel murders—the work of his hand,
And the orphans that beg for their bread through the land;
All the hopes that were born but to die at their birth,
And the wretches that roam without home upon earth;—
But I shrink when I think that these lie on the brink
Of the ocean of evils—and are but a link
Of the chain that has bound in its cold cruel coil
Human hearts without number, and made them its spoil.
Oh, but words are too feeble—they feel it—they blush
To describe such a monster, that lives but to crush
With the heel of a tyrant—the heart of a fiend!
That from blood and from slaughter was never yet weaned.
But I turn from the task, and I yield with a sigh,
Yet I pray that the day that will slay him is nigh:
I will lift up my voice with thanksgiving and shout
When I find the foul fiend from the nation cast out!

-- 133 --

p487-136 A COUNTRY RECOLLECTION, OR, THE REFORMED INEBRIATE.

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

BY MRS. E. F. ELLET.

It is many years since I was in a certain neighborhood
among the mountains of New Jersey, where the richest cultivation
enhances the beauty of scenery unusually fine, though not
wild or bold enough for sublimity. It was a valley somewhat
extensive, bordered on the south by abrupt and very high hills,
wooded to their summit; except a small strip of cultivated land
near their base, and terminating on the north side in sloping
uplands covered with the wealth of harvest. A quiet stream
murmured through the meadows, now narrowed between high
banks, now expanding into a lakelet, near which stood a flourmill.
The house where I passed some days, at this time, had
lawns sloping down to the stream; and I remember there
flourished three large drooping willows, which I hoped might
always escape the axe, and grow old, as guardians of the crystal
waters. Their exact locality was fixed in my memory by
the circumstance, that over their tops might be seen a cottage,
situated on the side of the mountain, just in the verge of the
woods, and about half a mile distant. The loneliness of its
situation gave it something of romance; and I observed then,

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

that what had once been a garden was choaked with tall weeds
and briers, and that a rude screen of boards had been built directly
in front of the cottage, so as to shut out all view of the neighboring
dwellings. This strange precaution seemed misanthropical;
or, was it adopted for the purpose of concealing from
curious eyes what might pass within door? To my inquiry
who occupied that hermit's hut, the reply was “Walter B—.”

“The B—who married Jane S—?”

“The same.”

Her name called up distant recollections. I had seen Miss
S. once at a rustic ball. She was a country beauty; rather
better educated than most of the damsels who were her companions.
Indeed, her father used to complain that she spent
too much time in reading. His idea was, that after a girl had
left school, and completed her education, she had nothing more
to do with books. But he rarely interfered except by a little
grumbling, with her pursuits, especially as his house was always
in the best order and his dinners excellent. Jane was a choice
housekeeper, and her leisure hours she spent as pleased herself—
not heeding her father's ominous shake of the head, when he
saw her earnestly devouring a book, or noticed the shelves filled
with books in her little chamber. “She will leave off such follies
when she marries,” was his consolatory remark; and in
truth, when the indulged girl did marry, whether she gave up
her reading or not, she did not suffer it to interfere with her
household duties. She was the most exemplary wife and mother
in the country; and all her neighbors predicted happiness from
her union with young B. His father had left him a small
farm, well stocked, with a house large enough for comfort and
even elegance; and few men began life with better prospects of
contentment. Walter was active and ambitious, and wanted to
secure something more than a competency for old age. My

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

acquaintance with the young couple had left them thus, and I
was naturally somewhat suprised to find them living in a home
of so little pretension.

“The only marvel about it,” said the friend to whom I
expressed my wonder, “is, that they have a home at all.
When Walter took to drink, his stock went first, and then his
farm was neglected, till at last, when sold to pay his debts it
brought less than half its value.”

Alas! it was the common story of the intemperate man;
first moderate indulgence in frequent convivial meetings with
his friends; then occasional excess that unfitted him for work for
days, during which time he would vow and resolve and pledge
his word to his wife that each should be the last, followed by
more frequent returnings to the same excess, till the doom of
the victim was sealed, and the very friends who had led him
into vice abandoned him in disgust.

Since the desertion of his boon companions, Walter had
become gloomy and sullen; a mood which, under the excitement
he now every day sought, gave place to a wild and savage
ferocity. The little children ran from him if they saw him on
the road; and it was rumored that his wretched home too
frequently witnessed his cruel brutality toward his unoffending
wife. But he soon removed to this retired cottage on the mountain,
and the screen of boards he built, effectually excluded all
observation.

I listened to this melancholy history with the deepest
sympathy for the unfortunate girl, now a helpless mother. She
had sought no assistance from the neighbors, and few visited
her, partly because they dreaded her husband, partly because
she herself did not encourage them. But some compassionate
persons sent her provisions from time to time.

While I looked at the little dwelling which was now the

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

scene of so much misery, with an aching heart for the countless
victims of this dreadful vice, a bright flash suddenly shot up
from the roof of the hut, while at the same time a volume of
smoke poured from the chimney and upper windows. At the
same moment a female figure rushed from behind the screen
before mentioned, clasping an infant to her breast, and dragging
along a child of about four years of age, and rapidly descended
the slope of the mountain. Not many paces behind, her husband
followed, calling upon her with shouts and execrations to
return; but his evident intoxication rendered it impossible for
him to equal the speed of his flying wife; and well was it for
her, for a large knife was in his hand, which he brandished with
frightful menaces. In less time than it would take to narrate
what passed, several of the neighbors had run to meet her.
Just as she reached the stream, through which she rushed with
both children in her arms, then sank exhausted on the bank,
they crowded round her with eager offers of assistance.

B. now came up, heedless of the men and women who
regarded him with looks of fear and horror. He had dropped
the knife, but had not changed his threatening tone; and with
shocking imprecations he ordered his wife to “get up, and come
home this instant.” The poor woman uttered no reply, indeed
she was hardly capable of speech; but the miller, a sturdy
man, answered for her that she should go no more to the home
of a villain who had nearly killed her. These words provoked
B. to unbounded fury; he rushed upon the man who had
spoken them, with such violence as to throw him off his guard,
and would have strangled him but for the interference of others.
When he found himself overpowered by superior strength, he
revenged himself by the most fearful curses, vented especially
on his poor wife, whom again, with abusive epithets, he ordered
to go home, and not expose herself in this ridicnlous manner

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“No, Walter,” said his wife, rising at last, and confronting
him with pale but determined face; “no—I will not return to
you. I could have borne, as I have long done, your harshness
and violence towards me, but you have this day raised your
hand against the lives of these children; and, as it is my duty
before God to protect them, I leave you for ever!”

Whatever reply the drunkard might have made, it was
drowned in the indinant clamors of the by-standers, and he
was dragged off to gaol. His wife was cared for by her sympathizing
female acquaintance, and soon provided with a permanent
situation, where, by the labor of her hands, she could
support herself and her little ones. And soon, very soon, did
her changed appearance bear witness to the improvement.
She became contented and even cheerful; and the playful
caresses of her children beguiled her of many sad thoughts.

When B. awoke from his intoxication in prison, the recollection
of what he had done overwhelmed him with shame and
remorse. He sent for one of his neighbors, and entreated him
to go, on his part, to his injured wife, supplicate her forgiveness,
and pledge the most solemn promises of future amendment.
Jane wept much; she forgave him from her heart, as she
prayed God he might be forgiven; but she could not, dared not
trust his oft-violated word, and sacrifice her children. Her
determination was fixed; and for weeks together, though with
a bleeding heart, she returned the same answer to the entreaties
of her repentant husband, she dared not even see him lest her
resolution might be shaken.

When at last B. was discharged from gaol, full of indigna
tion at what he termed the cruel obstinacy of his wife, he made
no effort to see her or the children; but—after shutting himself
up a month or two in the cottage, which had been saved, by
timely attention, from being burned the night of Jane's escape—

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

he departed, none knew whither. He left a reproachful letter
to his wife, professing himself driven to desperation by her
desertion, and laying on her the blame of his future crimes.
No furniture of any value was found in the house, the greater
part having been disposed of to procure food and—liquor.

Two years after this occurrence, (I have the particulars
from a friend,) a crowd was assembled round the gaol in the
little town of—. A murder, under the most appalling cir
cumstances, had been committed in the neighborhood; a man
to whom suspicion attached had been arrested, and after strict
examination committed for trial. Particulars that had trans
pired, left no doubt of his guilt on the minds of the people;
and it was with suppressed execrations that the multitude followed
the suspected felon to prison. When he disappeared
from their sight within the gloomy walls, the popular rage
broke out in groans and murmurs. One woman, young and
interesting in appearance, who had listened with undisguised
eagerness to a knot of idlers discussing the case, walked away
when they ended their conference, and presenting herself at
the door of the magistrate, who had conducted the examination,
asked leave to speak with him. It was the wife of B. She
had seen her husband led to gaol, loaded with the most terrible
suspicions, and she came to have her worst fears allayed or
confirmed.

The magistrate soothed her by assuring her that the evidence
against B., though strong, was only circumstantial, and
by no means absolutely proved his guilt. It was impossible to
say what might be the event of the trial; but there was ground
for hope. Poor Jane clung to this hope. “Oh, sir,” sobbed
she, “if he is guilty and must die, it is I who have murdered
him! I deserted him, when all the world cast him out!”

When the unhappy wife returned home it was to give way

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

to the bitter anguish of remorse; to weep and sob all night as
if her heart would break. “How have I been able to kneel,
night and morning, to ask pardon of God,” she cried to herself,
“when I refused my aid to save a fellow-being from destruction!”
And yet—these little ones—and she hung over her
sleeping children; the fair boy, with bright cheek, shaded by
his clustering curls; and the sweet dark-eyed girl, so like him,
before excess had marred his manly beauty! Could she have
brought these innocent ones into wretchedness; perhaps guilt?
Had she not done right to snatch them from ruin, even by
abandoning their father? She knelt once more, and prayed for
guidance, for discernment of the right; and her mind was
calmed.

The next day before noon, the gaol was again visited by
groups of idlers, gazing into the window of B.'s cell, which
looked upon the street. It might be that the prisoner was
maddened by their taunts and derision; he was leaping about
with frantic gestures, clapping his hands and laughing immoderately,
or thrusting his face between the bars to grin defiance
at his tormentors. Suddenly a woman, her face concealed by
a drooping bonnet and thick veil, glided through the crowd, and
reaching up to the window offered a parcel to the prisoner. He
grasped it eagerly, with a wistful look, but the woman did not
stay to be recognised. It was observed, as she hastened away
that her steps tottered, and she held down her head apparently
overcome by emotion. Well might the fearfully changed countenance
of the accused appal one who had known him in better
days!

The parcel contained a portion of food more palatable than
is usually allowed to prisoners, and a small pocket Bible—the
book B. had once prized—the gift of his dying mother. His
name was written on the first page in her hand. Many times

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

in the week, always at dusk, did the same compassionate visitor
stand at the grated window, and offer food or books to the
prisoner, who was evidently affected by the kind attention. He
ceased his idiotic dancing and laughing; he answered nothing
more to the upbraidings of vagrants without, and those who
looked into his window saw him most frequently seated quietly
at the table reading, or with his head on his hand in deep
thought. With thankfulness unspeakable, Jane saw this
change; but her joy was dashed with sadness, when on one
of her visits the prisoner besought her, with piteous entreaty, to
bring him a bottle of brandy.

It now occurred to the wife to do what she had never
dared, when B. was at home, to force on his perusal some tracts
containing the most awful warnings against intemperance, and
encouragements to the victim to struggle for recovery. He had
no other books to beguile the time; he could not now as formerly,
rail at or punish her, even had he any suspicion who she
was; what might ensue if he read them? Her effort was
crowned with success. Not a week had passed, when the abject
entreaty for liquor, which had been urged night after
night, was dropped, to be renewed no more. Jane's heart
throbbed when she thought of this; but alas! even if he were
really reformed, would he live to prove himself so?

Thus days rolled on, and the time for the trial arrived. The
prisoner had communicated with his counsel; witnesses had
been sent for; the principal lawyer engaged in the prosecution
had unfolded the chain of evidence by which his guilt was to
be proved; the court was to open next morning. The accused
had received some of his former acquaintance during the day,
and as night drew near he was alone. On his table lay a letter
which he had just written; he was pacing the room, tranquil,
but with mind filled with painful thoughts. The gaoler opened

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

the door, announced a name, received the prisoner's startled
assent; and the next moment the long estranged husband and
wife were together. B. did not stir; he was petrified by surprise;
but Jane rushed to him; her arms were round his neck,
and she wept aloud. Her husband was moved, but struggled
apparently with his pride; he unclasped her arms, stepped back
a little, and looked earnestly at her.

Sad, indeed, the contrast between the two; the man almost
spectral in aspect, haggard, wan, emaciated—not even the
shadow of his former self; the woman blooming in the freshness
of almost maiden beauty: no unhallowed vigils, or excess,
or evil passions, had stamped their traces on her brow, or marred
the symmetry of her form, and the very purity and tenderness
that shone in her expression, rebuked the conscious sinner as
loudly as if an angel's tongue had proclaimed his degradation!
As he shrank back, and stood thus silent, Jane stretched out her
hands beseechingly; “Oh, Walter!” she cried, “have you
not yet forgiven me?”

“Forgive you, Jane? Oh, Heaven! what a wretch am I!”

“I was wrong, Walter, to desert you, even at the worst;
but oh! say you do not bear hard thoughts towards me!”

“Tell me, Jane, is it you who brought me these?” pointing
to the books.

“Yes, Walter; for I thought you would read them now—
and—”

She was interrupted by the sobs of her husband; he sank
on his knees as if to thank her, but to prevent that, she knelt
with him, and prayed for him in the deep emotion of her
heart.

When B. was sufficiently calm, he asked after his children,
and, pointing to the table, said: “There, Jane, is a letter I had
written you, in a better spirit, I trust, than the last. If it were

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

God's will I should live longer, I might make a better husband
and father; but I dare not think of that now.”

Jane longed to ask one question, but her tongue refused to
utter the words. Her husband seemed to read the meaning of
her anxious look.

“Before high Heaven,” said he, “I declare to you that I
am innocent of the crime for which I shall be tried to-morrow.”

A shriek of joy, scarce suppressed, burst from the wife; she
clasped her hands and raised them upwards; gratitude denied
her speech.

“Then you will live”—she gasped at length.

“No—Jane—I dare not hope it; and I deserve to die. I
am guiltless of murder, but what have I been to you and my
children? What have I been these last years? a reckless
outcast—my own destroyer—the enemy of God! I tell you,
Jane, I have long looked to the gallows as the end of my caeer,
and I have come to it at last! But I have mastered the
tyrant that brought me to this; yes, I have!” He laughed
convulsively as he said this, and his wife turned pale. “Look
here, Jane—look here!” and lifting up the coverlet of his bed,
he produced several bottles of brandy and whiskey. They
were full.

“I asked you to give me liquor,” he continued, “and
you would not; but others, less merciful, brought these to me!
Do not shudder and grow so pale, Jane; I swear to you, I have
not tasted one drop, though I have had them a fortnight!
Those books saved me; for I read of even worse cases than
mine. I took an oath, Jane, on the Bible you brought me the
first night, my mother's Bible, that I would never taste liquor
again. And I have these, to try if I could keep my resolution.”

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

“Oh, Walter!” was all the sobbing wife could say; but
her tears were those of joy.

“You know, Jane, I was always fond of books, and if I
had not been a slave to drink, I have been fit society even
for the judges who are to try me to-morrow. Oh, if I could
only live my life over! But it is too late now, yet it is something—
is it not,” and his pale face kindled, “to think that I
can, that I have overcome the fiend at last! That I shall not die
a drunkard
Remember that, and let everybody know it; I
have it written here in your letter. God will remember it, will
he not, when my soul stands before him in judgment.”

“Oh, my husband, you shall not die!” cried the wife, as
with streaming tears, she clasped him again to her arms.

“The will of God be done; and that I can say now sincerely;
I am willing to go. The Bible says no drunkard shall
enter His kingdom; but I am not a drunkard! I am a degraded
wretch, an outcast of men, about to die a felon's death;
but I feel a triumph, Jane, a joy unspeakable, that I have conquered
my worst enemy. I thank God that he has supported
me through the struggle. It was a terrible one!”

I need not at length record this interview; I need say
no more than that, after weeks of the most agonizing suspense
and anxiety, Jane had the happiness to hear that her
husband was fully acquitted of the crime laid to his charge; to
receive him once more and welcome him to a home.

For months he lay helpless, the victim of a wasting sickness;
but his wife worked day and night to procure him comforts,
and her children played round his bed, and in her was
what the poet sweetly terms, “a hymn of thankfulness,” never
silent. When he recovered, he found it not hard to bear her
company in her cheerful toil, and never would he suffer

-- 144 --

p487-147 [figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

himself to be persuaded to touch what once had proved his bane,
and so nearly brought him to an ignominious end.

It is not long since I heard an address of touching eloquence,
on the subject of Temperance, delivered by Walter B.
There was truth in every word of it, for he deeply felt what he
uttered; and it came home to many a heart, and drew tears
from many an eye. He told his own history, and described
himself as once the most wretched and lost among the victims
of that vice, and yet there had been others more lost than he,
who recovered. It was this, he said, that first inspired him
with hope for himself.

THE WAY-SIDE SPRING.

BY T. BUCHANAN READ.



Fair dweller by the dusty way—
Bright saint within a mossy shrine,
The tribute of a heart to-day
Weary and worn is thine.
The earliest blossoms of the year,
The sweet-brier and the violet,
The pious hand of Spring has here
Upon thy altar set.
And not alone to thee is given
The homage of the pilgrim's knee—
But oft the sweetest birds of Heaven,
Glide down and sing to thee.

-- --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]



Here, daily from his beechen cell,
The hermit squirrel steals to drink,
And flocks which cluster to their bell,
Recline along thy brink.
And here, the wagoner blocks his wheels,
To quaff the cool and generous boon;
Here, from the sultry harvest fields,
The reapers rest at noon.
And oft the beggar masked with tan,
In rusty garments, grey with dust,
Here sits and dips his little can,
And breaks his scanty crust:
And lulled beside thy whispering stream
Oft drops to slumber unawares,
And sees the angels of his dream
Upon celestial stairs.
Dear mossy shrine—thou blessed saint—
Long may thy crystal wealth increase,
Who on the heart, way-worn and faint,
Bestows a moment's peace.

-- 146 --

p487-149 THE DYING HUSBAND.

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

BY WILL. WILLOWILL.

Your husband, while yet young, begins to fade and wither
like the rich fig-tree on whose boughs the hot air of Etna's
lungs has been fiercely breathed. You see him helpless on
the snowy couch your own hands have smoothed a hundred
times, and he is writhing with strong pain. When he
looks on you with his red, fiery eyes, he laughs satirically,
and hisses you from his presence, saying you are a stranger.

Your physician comes again, and you bid your failing
heart hope afresh, against the evil to come, through the
man of the healing drugs and elaborate skill.

He ministers unto his wants, but your husband grows
wilder and worse. A tear fills your eye—both of them,
until the white curtains about the bed look dim, and just as
you never saw them before. Your eye is so full of a big
tear, that burns you so hotly that nothing looks natural to
you, not even your sleeping baby in its crib; and a strange
wildness whirls through your bewildered brain, until you
wish in your soul you were resting beside your mother in
the churchyard.

Your husband grows constantly worse; a wilder glare
lights up his distorted countenance; new features arrange
themselves, one by one, until you can scarcely believe it is
the husband of your youth whom you loved like a wife.

The attendants walk stealthily around the couch on silent
tiptoe, as if fearful of startling the spirits that you feel

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

certain must be whirling in invisible circles through the mysterious
room.

You hear a vague, indistinct whisper, passing one from
another, and you wonder at its meaning.

The tall candle, on the little stand your mother gave you,
burns brightly enough, but a dim, mist-like halo surrounds it,
so full is your eye with big tears, and so flooded your lashes
with its waters.

You try to read the thought of your physician, who stands
gravely at the head of the couch, with his hand on your
husband's brow, that you know must be throbbing with pain.

You bend over your husband, to see if he will not recognize
you, but he does not, and a glassy film is gathering its
cold cloud in his eye.

Your ear catches the whisper of your physician, and it
brings you tidings of terror. For a moment, or more, you
forget your being. The physician has said, “He is passing
away?”

And the husband you loved so wildly, like a faithful wife,
has grown, ere you thought it, cold as ice, and you scream
when you lay your hand on his cold brow, that is damp
with the death-dew, and you wish in your soul that you
too were dead, that you might rest with him and your
mother where the cypress and the yew tree wave their
sleepy branches.

And a motherly-like old lady, with her soft gray hair
nicely braided under a delicate snowy cap, your good old
aunt, acts like a mother towards you now, and takes you
by the hand, leading you weeping away. And she sits down
with you, away in another part of the house, with your hand
in hers, and tries to console and comfort you with kind words,
and tells you to hope your husband is in heaven. And vou

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

wonder how your aunt can talk so strangely about comfort
for you refuse to be comforted, like Rachel, because your
husband is not.

And you hear the busy shuffle of many feet on the floor—
the comers and goers. You wonder why such goeth on in
your house; your aunt anticipates your thoughts, and she
whispers solemnly, “They are preparing to put him away!”

Your aunt, who has become your protectress, asks you if
you want to see him again, and you arise to follow her,
leaning on her arm. She leads you to the death-chamber,
and the attendants give way on either side to let you pass.
A nicely polished coffin sits by the bed where your husband
died; the coffin is polished until it shines like glass, and its
fragrant varnish fills the room. And the undertaker is there,
gliding around the coffin as quiet as you could wish, feeling
proud in his heart of the nice coffin his skill has polished
for your husband to rest in. He cautiously brushes the
little motes of dust from the shining boards, and you feel
grateful towards him because he is so nice, and his solemn
face tells you he deeply sympathizes with your sorrow.

And your husband is straitened and stiff in the narrow
coffin, shrouded with clean white linen, that rustles like dry
leaves in the autumn wind, as your aunt lays back the
folds that conceal your husband's cold, pallid face, and his
lifeless, glassy eyes.

And your soul grows full of bitter anguish as you gaze
through your helpless tears, and your aunt leads you, weeping
as you are, away from the sad, sad spectacle, while you
wish in your soul that you too were dead.

And they lead you to a new-made grave among the same
tombs in the old churchyard where you wandered when you
were a little girl, reading the inscriptions on the grave-stones,xs

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

scarce knowing what they meant. And you stand above the
new grave that is yet tenantless, and, like Esau, with tears in
your eyes, you weep painfully until your poor heart grows so
heavy that you feel sure your bosom will burst.

And you see strong men ease the smooth, varnished coffin,
with its tenant, in its narrow home into the earth, and you
follow it with your eyes down, down to where it rests, and
your tears go with it!

And you kneel there, near the spot where your kind mother
has been sleeping for years in death's embrace, and you weep
as you never wept before, and wish in your soul that you too
might die and be with them. If in this terrible moment, when
the heart struggles, should there come upon you like the rushing
of a mighty wind this sad reflection to your sorrowing soul:
By my influence the cup of Death and Drunkenness was
pressed to his lips; but for me he might have lived the joy and
comfort of his house!

Sister! Sister, if this be thy reward how the deep, damp
grave beneath the yew-tree will reprove thee! How the hollow,
dismal knock of the valley clod on the smooth coffir.
boards as it greets its brother dust, and calls the little worm
to its filthy feast, will echo the shrieking cry of Remorse!
Remorse!! in the aching chambers of thy wretched heart!
Remorse will seize you as the strong eagle does its prey.
Remorse! oh, remorse! Can you paraphrase the terrible
word? The great Randolph of Roanoke could not, and can
you—YOU?



“Writhes the mind remorse hath riven,
Unfit for earth, undoom'd for Heav'n—
Darkness above, despair beneath,
Around it flame, within it Death!”

-- 150 --

p487-153 A WATER-SONG.

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

BY GEO. F. CHEVER, SALEM, MASS



Cold, crystal water to me bring,
Creation's wide and liquid wealth,
From out whose gushing fountain's spring
Eternal purity and health.
O! who can count the precious worth
Of such a boon to mortals given,—
All other drinks are brewed on earth,
But water cometh down from Heaven.
Far in the clear, cold upper air,
The Spirits of God's holy will
This calm, pure Earth-drink fit prepare,
And Heaven's unfailing fountains fill.
No soul e'er fell to it a prey,—
No palsied of the mind or limb
Can trembling point to it, and say,
“I drank my poison from its brim.”
Then crystal water to us bring,
Creation's wide and liquid wealth,
From out whose gushing fountain's spring
Eternal purity and health.

-- 151 --

p487-154 OUT OF THE TAVERN.

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

[The following is a translation of a German ballad on a tipsy man, which has
been set to music, and is often sung in Germany. It is amusing in the original,
and perhaps has not lost all its humor in being overset, as they call it,
into English.]



Out of the tavern, I've just stepp'd to-night;
Street! you are caught in a very bad plight;
Right hand and left hand are both out of place—
Street! you are drunk, 'tis a very clear case.
Moon! 'tis a very queer figure you cut,
One eye is staring while t'other is shut;
Tipsy, I see, and you're greatly to blame,
Old as you are, 'tis a horrible shame!
Then the street lamps, what a scandalous sight!
None of them soberly standing upright;
Rocking and staggering,—why, on my word,
Each of the lamps is as drunk as a lord!
All is confusion;—now isn't it odd?
I am the only thing sober abroad;
Sure it were rash with this crew to remain—
Better go into the tavern again.

-- 152 --

p487-155 AGATHA TO HAROLD. A BALLAD.

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

BY ALICE CAREY.



I am dying, Harold, dying,
And would send thee ere I go
The last chrism of joy that rises
On the fountain of my woe:
Rises out of joys long perished,
Overrunning, once, life's hours,
As some bright spring of the forest
Overruns its rim of flowers.
Come they ever to thee, Harold,
Like a half remembered song
From the time of gladness vanished
Down the distance, O, so long!
Come they to me—not in sadness,
For they strike into my soul,
As the sharp axe of the woodsman
Strikes the dead and sapless bole.

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]



Life has been to me so dismal,
Seems the grave nor dark nor cold,
And I listen as to music
To the shaping of the mould:
When I see the few that love me,
Gather close, and tearful eye round,
Where our little quiet churchyard
Darken's with another mound.
Just across the runnel hollow,
And the hilltop, bleak and bare,
I can see its lines of headstones—
I shall not be lonesome there.
In the window of my chamber
Is a plant in pallid bloom,
If the sun shines warm to-morrow,
By my yet unshapen tomb
I will set it; and at noontide
When the schoolgirls thither wend,
They will see its blooms of beauty
And believe I had a friend.
Think'st thou ever, O my Harold,
Of that blessed eventide
When our footsteps thither straying
Turned the golden light aside?
When the skies of June above us
Hung so lovingly and blue,
And the white mists in the meadows
Lay like fleeces full of dew.

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]



While the stars along the heavens
In illumined furrows lay
As if some descending angel
Pushed them from his path away.
And the west was faintly burning,
Where the cloudy day was set,
Like a blushing press of kisses—
Ay, thou never canst forget!
“Agatha, art young—thy future
All in sunlight seems to shine—
Art content to crown thy maytime
Out of autumn love like mine?
Couldst thou see my locks a-fading
With no sorrow and no fears?
For thou know'st I stand in shadows
Deep to almost twice thy years.'
In that wine my life-blood mounted
From my bosom to my brow
And I answered simply, truly,
I was younger then than now,
Were it strange if that a daisy
Sheltered from the tempest stroke,
Bloomed contented in the shadow
Of the overarching oak?
When the sun had like a herdsman
Clipt the misty waves of morn,
By the breezes driven seaward
Like a flock of lambs new-shorn;

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]



Thou hast left me, and O, Harold,
Half in gladness, half in tears,
I was gazing down the future
O'er the lapses of the years;
To what time the clouds about me—
All my night of sorrow done
Should blow out their crimson linings
O'er the rising of love's sun.
And I said in exultation,
Not the bright ones in the sky,
Then shall know a deeper pleasure
Than, my Harold, thou and I.
Thrice the scattered seed has sprouted
As the spring thaw reappeared,
And the winter frosts had grizzled
Thrice the autum's yellow beard;
When that lovely day of promise
Darkened with a dread eclipse,
And my heart's long clasped joyance
Died in moans upon my lips.
I beheld the bright blue summers
Cross the hills and fade and die,
By the white arms of the northlight
Gathered up into the sky
And the while, the dove-eyed damsels
Sun their beauty in their beams,
All love's golden flowers entangled
In their rosy skein of dreams.

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]



Silent, sighless I beheld them
To a thousand pleasures wed—
Save me from the past, good angel,
This was all the prayer I said.
Sometimes they would smile upon me
As their gay troops passed me by
Saying softly to each other,
How is she content to die?
O they little guess the barren
Wastes on which my visions go,
And the conflicts fierce but silent
That at last have made me go.
Shall the bright-winged bird be netted
Singing in the open fields,
And not struggle with the fowler,
Long and vainly ere it yields?
Last night when the snows were drifting
Into furrows, white and long,
One that watched with me in sorrow
For my comfort sang this song.
Haply she was fain to soothe me
For the anguish I had known—
Haply that I prest the summit
Whence my pathway lay alone.
O my dear one, O my lover,
Comes no faintest sound to you.
As I call your sweet words over
All the weary night-time through?

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]



Dismally the rain is falling—
I can hear it on the pane,
But he cannot hear my calling—
O, he will not come again!
To a pale one sadly lying
On her couch of helpless pain,
All the lonesome night kept crying—
O he will not come again!
When the midnight wind went blowing,
Rough and wild across the moor,
Sadly said she, haply knowing,
That her long long watch was o'er;
Then, whose heart is still divining,
Every wish through mine that thrills,
When the morning light is shining
Over all the eastern hills;
Should he come, and I be dying,—
Should my hands be cold as clay,
And my lips make no replying
To the wild words he will say:
From my forehead take this ringlet,
He has praised its shining oft,
That he said was like the winglet
Of an angel gone aloft.
Give it softly to his keeping,
Saying as I would have said,
Go not through the world a-weeping
For the sake of her that's dead.
And as with the shroud you cover
From his gaze my blinded eyes,

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]



Tell him still to be my lover,
That I wait him in the skies.
Minglings of red and amber
Streak the orient, blue and deep,
Softly tread along his chamber—
She is lying fast asleep.
Is't the white hand of her lover
Puts her curtain's fold away—
Is it he that bends above her,
Saying, dear one, wake, 'tis day!
No! the wind in spite death's warnings
'Tis that in her curtain stirs,
And the blue eyes are the mornings
That are bending down to hers.
And no wail of wo was lifted
As the shroud was folded round,
And the shining ringlet drifted
Lightly, brightly to the ground.
When the lingering echo faded,
And the singers' lip grew still,
Hers I said is like my story,
Only woven less with ill
For I listen not in dying
For the hurrying step of love—
None will miss me, none will seek me
Here, nor in the world above.
O my lost one, O my Harold,
Every earthly hope is flown,

-- 159 --

p487-162

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]



And upon the sea of darkness
I am drifting out alone
And from dying hands would send thee
My forgiveness full and free,
For the fount of grief struck open
In my young glad heart by thee
And may there be still some healing
For all pains you ever know,
In this latest chrism I send thee
From the fountain of my wo.
TWILIGHT

BY E. J. EAMES.



The holiest hour of Earth methinks is thine
O, Twilight! meekly fair. Welcome to all,
When soft and sweet, thy vestal light divine,
Over—Life's toil worn travelers doth fall.
Then the world pauses from its busy cares—
Then play-tired children say their evening prayers.
Then the lowcradle hymn the mother weaves,
The bird folds up its wing the flower its leaves.
Yea! hallowed of all hours, since the time
God's presence bless'd it in the cedar shade,—
When the leaves thrill'd with joy, tho' man afraid
Shrank from His voice, and fled the Guest Divine!
That peerless Paradise is lost, yet still
Oh, Father! let this hour be free from touch of ill!

-- 160 --

p487-163 LITTLE PELEG, THE DRUNKARD'S SON;

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

BY WILLIAM. T. COGGSHALL,
Author of “Oakshaw,” “Ned Elton,” “Tom Toper, Esq.” and other Tales.

CHAPTER I. THE CHRISTMAS SUPPER.

Peleg.—A homely name for a homely boy, but a boy as
good as he was homely. Peleg Brown, or as the school boys
tauntingly called him, because his complexion was nearly the
color of a hazel nut, Brown Peleg, was the only son of a worse
than widowed woman, who lived in an humble cottage on the
outskirts of a village situated upon the romantic stream, Kishacoquillas,
a Pennsylvania tributary to the noble Juniata.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

Peleg's mother, one of those gentle women, who seem only
able to hold life in its sunshine aspects, but whose experience is
an evidence that they have latent strength for cloud and storm,
was worse than widowed, because her husband, John Brown,
had, for several years, been a confirmed drunkard, dependent upon
the efforts of his gentle wife and feeble son for his food, raiment
and shelter, as well as for the means, obtained through force
and stealth, by which he purchased, at the village grog-shop, the
numerous drams that rendered his wife a creature of sorrow, and
his son a youth shunned and forsaken by the boys of his age.

It was Christmas—a holiday to most boys—but a day of labor
to Peleg Brown. With his saw-buck upon his shoulder and
his wood-saw under his arm, Peleg trudged through the snow,
from one house to another, seeking a job. A pile of wood in
front of the mansion of one of the wealthiest men of the village
attracted his attention, and he begged the privilege of sawing it
into proper stove-lengths. He was told that he might carry it
into the back-yard, saw it, and pile it in the wood-house. It
was a good job, Peleg was a small boy, but he thought how many
comforts he might buy his mother with the money the job would
bring him, and, with a cheerful heart, and a willing hand, he
went to work. Noon came and he sat down on his saw-buck to
eat his frugal Christmas dinner. It was a blustering day, and
the snow, whirled from the tops of the houses, fell upon Peleg,
until he looked as if he were a miller's apprentice, but he heeded
not the snow or the cold, and was hurrying with his repast, that
he might have the more time to work, when he found himself
face to face, with a handsome, well dressed boy, about his own
age, but of much larger size, who said to him:

“Halloa, little fellow, how much did you have to spend for
Christmas?”

“I had nothing, sir,” honestly answered Peleg, somewhat

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

astonished at the abrupt question, “but if I work well to-day,
mother will make a nice pie when I go home.”

“Ha, ha,” cried the well dressed boy—“work on a Christmas
and get a nice pie for it. You're a little unfortunate. Where
do you live?”

This was said with an air, as if the speaker regarded Peleg a
curiosity; but Peleg was too honest to notice such irony, and he
answered frankly.

“I live in the little house back of the church on the common.”

“Oh! ho! then, you're the son of drunken Brown. No
wonder you don't have any money to spend on Christmas. I
had three dollars—my father ain't a drunkard.”

Peleg was hurt—sorely hurt—but he thought of his mother
and uttered no retort. He made his saw run glibly through the
wood, and paid no attention to the careless boy that had taunted
him. When he turned around to get another stick of wood to
lay upon his buck, he noticed that his tormentor was gone.

This boy was the only son of the merchant for whom Peleg
was sawing wood. When he left the yard, he ran into the parlor,
where his mother, father and sister were sitting, and marching
up to the latter, he whispered,

“There's a character in the yard, Jane, a chap that'll just
suit you. He is sawing wood on Christmas to get a pie at night.
Ain't he a character?”

“What character,” inquired the father, catching the last
words, “come, Frank, what mischief have you been up to
now?”

“Nothing, Pa,” returned the boy, “only I had been out to
see my pony, when I found a character in the yard—the son of
drunkard Brown is sawing our wood, and I had some fun with
him.”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“You did not make fun of his misfortunes, I hope, my son,”
said the mother.

“No, mamma,” returned Frank, “I only laughed at him a
little for having to saw wood on Christmas, and being content
with a nice pie at night.”

“That was naughty, Frank,” said Jane.

“Come, come, Jane,” interrupted the father, “let Frank
have his sport to-day. You may preach to him to-morrow.
But, Frank, you must not associate with drunkard's sons and
wood-sawyers. It is bad enough to have one in the family given
to such company.”

The last sentence was intended as a reprimand to Jane.
She felt it, and left the parlor. As she walked to her own room,
the tears started in her eyes, and her heart said “Why does not
father love me? He tells me I am homely. He says Frank is
his only pride: but I love father, though he never does call me
Pet. I'm sure if I do associate with drunkard's children it's not
to disobey Pa, but it is because I love to see them have something
good to eat, and wear. Ma loves me for this, and other
people say I am good. Why does not Pa love me?”

Again, and again she asked herself this question, and still
she could find no answer, but that she was a homely girl, and
Frank was a handsome boy. She did not feel that her father
was a worldly man—one whose heart was on houses and lands
and stocks and bills—that he loved Frank because he was fine
ooking, and, what the parent was pleased to term, a “sharp
boy—that he expected him to sustain the credit of the house of
Pridore & Co., and that he had nothing to expect of Jane, because
she was not only homely, but seemed to have no joy in
the society of the rich and proud who visited his house—would
rather, even when it stormed, carry a basket of clothing around
to the poor children in the neighborhood, than sit in the parlor

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

and play the piano for visiters. Frank laughed at Jane for these
“whims.” He loved the dashing company that visited his father's
house—he was well pleased when his father allowed him
to sit down with the proud visiters to a rich supper, and drink the
choice wine which flowed freely around the board. Sometimes
his mother thought he took too much wine, but the father said,

“No. It don't hurt him. He's of the real Pridore stock.
He knows what good wine is, and it is good for him.”

Night was approaching—little Peleg prepared to quit work
for the day. His “job” was not finished, but he sent a modest
request into the house that, as it was Christmas, he might be paid
for what he had done; promising to come on the morrow and
complete his work. His request was granted, and he was carefully
placing the hard earned sixpences in the pocket of his ragged
jacket, when a young lady crossed the yard towards him.
It was Jane; who had determined to do something for the drunkard's
son, which would cause him to forget Frank's harshness,
and remember that Christmas with pleasure.

She spoke kindly to Peleg, and told him he must not think
hard of what her brother had said. He was a thoughtless boy.

“I didn't only for a moment, kind lady,” said Peleg, “I
know he doesn't feel what it is to be a drunkard's son. I am
a poor boy, but I've got a good mother, and I love her.”

“You are a good boy,” said Jane, “stay here a moment
I have something to send your mother.”

Peleg put down his saw-buck, and Jane ran into the house.
In a moment she appeared again, bringing a basket which was
carefully covered, and which Peleg found to be heavy when
Jane put it into his hand, saying,—

“Carry this to your mother, and tell her it is from Jane
Pridore.”

“We are not beggars,” was on Peleg's lip, but Jane smiled

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

upon him so sweetly, he could not say it. Thanking her with
a tone which made her heart thrill, he bid her good evening,
and ran homewards. He had worked hard, and he was tired;
he carried his wood-saw and buck and a heavy basket, but the
remembrance of Jane's smile was warm in his heart, and he
walked not a step until he reached his mother's cottage.

He was gladly received—joyfully welcomed, and the basket
was quickly opened. There, nicely and carefully packed, was
an assortment of delicacies such as Peleg had never partaken of,
and such as his mother had not seen for many years.

The mother prepared the Christmas supper in the neatest
style her meagerly furnished house would allow, and when Peleg
had dressed himself, in his Sabbath school suit, they sat down
to such a repast as had never been eaten in that cottage. There
was but one thing wanting to complete comfort—the husband
and father could not partake with mother and son. He was at
the village grog-shop, and he did not come home till long after
Peleg had recited his lessons to his mother, and was dreaming of
Jane Pridore.

The wife had left for the husband a portion of the Christmas
supper in the most tempting manner she could prepare it, but he
was in no mood for “delicacies.” He threw himself upon his
couch—slept the sleep of a drunkard, and was away from the
cottage again as soon as it was light, seeking his bitters.

-- 166 --

CHAPTER II. THE BIRTH-NIGHT PARTY.

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

Spring had come—Birds sung sweetly in the bushes and
modest flowers were springing to new-life in the narrow beds
around the pretty cottage where dwelt little Peleg, and his mothere—
but within there was sadness, sorrow and death.—There
lay a body, prepared for the narrow bed “appointed for all
the living” from which there is no newlife—the Spirit unprepared;
had been liberated, by violence, from the bonds which
confined it to earth, and was now where it witnessed, in all
dreadful reality, the degrading results of those habits which debase
high resolves and yield holy pleasures, for the gratification
of low passions and grovelling appetites.

The husband and father had been found dead, on the highway
between the village grog-shop and his home,—his death
was a violent one—what man who ever died of the direct influences
of intoxication did not have a violent death!

The funeral was not numerously attended; from the church
yard to their saddened home, but one person accompanied the
chief mourners—that one was Jane Pridore. She was welcomed
to the cottage in a manner which showed that she was a fre-
quent but never a tedious visiter.

“You have been so kind to us,” said Peleg—“You are a
little girl not bigger than I am, but you can do so much.”

“Father is kind to me, Peleg. He is rich, and I have something
to do with. If you were as rich as I am, you could do a
great deal more than I do.”

“I'll be rich some day,” said Peleg, I know I will, and

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

then I'll do a great deal. I'll not forget the poor, I know I
won't.”

“Perhaps you can do something for some of my folks some
day,” returned Jane.

“But you're so rich, you'll never be poor, and what I can
do I must do for the poor. I never can forget the time when I
was a poor drunkard's son, if I live to be a hundred years old,
and get as rich as Stephen Girard,” answered Peleg.

“I've read in my books, Peleg,” said Jane, “of many rich
people becoming poor. You nor I don't know what may happen;
but I must run home now. Good bye Peleg, and good
bye Mrs. Brown.”

“Good bye, my little benefactress,” said Mrs. Brown.

Peleg followed Jane to the garden gate, and there said good
bye, as Jane went tripping over the common towards the village.
In a moment she cried “Peleg! Peleg!”

Peleg ran to meet her when she whispered, as if the wind
must not catch the sound and bear it to other ears.

“I've thought of something, Peleg—I've something to tell
you, Peleg—but I won't tell it now—to-morrow, Peleg, to-morrow.”

And although the boy made an effort to detain her, in a
moment she was tripping across the common again. Peleg could
not imagine why Jane should not tell him then, if she had any
thing important to communicate, nor was he able to conjecture
what she might have to tell him. He went back to the cottage,
but said nothing of Jane's conduct, determined that until he
knew her secret, he would keep his own.

When Jane reached home, she found that her father and
mother had just taken dinner, and were in the parlor. She ate
her dinner in haste, fearing that her father would go the store
before she could see him. When she was ready to enter the

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

parlor, he was still at home, however, and she greeted him in
her most pleasant manner.

“And where have you been roaming to-day, Jane?” inquired
Mr. Pridore.

“I went to Mr. Brown's funeral.”

“The Brown's have become great favorites of yours, Jane.'

“They are nice people, father, and I could not neglect the
mother, and that honest little boy, just because Mr. Brown was
a drunkard.”

“Well—well, Jane, you can't be Frank, and I suppose
you must have your whims; I don't expect much of you.”

“Now, pa, don't be cross, or scold me to-day,” said Jane,
walking up confidently to her father, and placing her hand on
his knees, “I have something to ask of you.”

Mr. Pridore was a man, who, with all his harshness to
Jane, loved to indulge her. He was touched by her winning
manner, and said, smiling,—

“Well, Jane, I am not in a bad humor, and it would not
be strange if I granted you a favor, notwithstanding you have
been a truant to-day.”

“No, pa; mother said I might go to the funeral; but I
don't want to ask anything for myself. I heard one of the
clerks say, this morning, that a boy was needed at the store.
Wont you let that little Peleg Brown, come? He'll work
hard, father, and I know he's honest.”

“Well—well, Jane,” said Mr. Pridore, I should think you
were getting familiar with the Browns. The first we know,
this little Peleg will be a beau of yours: a drunkard's son waiting
upon my daughter!”

“No—no, father; I am sure I never thought of having a
beau. I don't want a beau,” interrupted Jane, in her simplicity,
not seeing the bearing of her father's objections. “But,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

pa, do give this boy a place. He supports his mother, and
I'm sure he's honest.”

“You've set your heart on it, Jane. Perhaps I'll take this
fellow: I'll see about it this evening.”

“Thank you, pa; not for myself, but for the poor boy's
widowed mother,” said Jane; following her father, as he
walked through the hall, on his way to the counting-room of
the firm of Pridore & Co.

Whether Mr. Pridore made any inquiries respecting Peleg
Brown, he never chose to disclose; but certain it is that, on the
morrow, Jane sent a note to the boy which, when he opened
it, with beating heart, and glistening eye, he found to contain
the following words:

Dear Peleg:—I could not come to see you to-day, and
tell you that secret, so I have sent this note. You are to live
at our house—no, you are to work in the store, and live at
home if you please. Will you come? Don't say no. I got
the place for you, from pa. Come this afternoon. Pa will tell
you what you must do, in the evening: he is so kind.—Jane.

“Mother—mother!” cried Peleg, after he had read the
note over and over again, half a dozen times, “mother, oh
mother! see here—I told you I should be rich—I know I
shall. See here—see what that little girl, not bigger than I
am, and not as old, has done for me. I couldn't do anything
for myself or you, but saw wood and run errands; but mother,
see what Jane has done. Oh! I never thought it; but now I
will do something for myself, mother, and for you. I will be
rich, and I'll have a store of my own some day, and then I'll
give poor boys a chance; and good boys, whose fathers are
dead, like mine, shall have the first chance. Oh! mother, we
shall be so happy: don't you think we shall?”

“Yes, my child,” said Mrs. Brown, who, during Peleg's

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

rhapsody, had read the note; “I am glad you have got this
place: Jane is very kind to us.”

“Indeed she is, mother. I love her so. I'll be a brother
to her—more than a borther.”

Mrs. Brown looked at her boy with a singular expression;
she felt the meaning of his words, but knew that he did not,
and she was compelled to think that when he did understand
their true import, they might be to him the talisman of his
severest trial.

In a few days little Peleg was regularly installed, assistant
clerk, with the duties of an errand boy, in the store of Pridore &
Co. His salary was a meager one, but he was accustomed to
frugality.

He performed his duties, for nearly a year, with such strict
assiduity and excellent judgment, that he was more rapidly promoted
than boys of his age usually are in extensive stores, and
before the end of the first quarter of the second year, he was considered
one of the most useful and trustworthy sales-men of the
establishment. He had not been in the employment of Pridore
& Co. a year and a half, when he was made assistant bookkeeper,
with an increased salary.

Jane had watched the promotions of her little friend with
much interest, but, that he might hold her father's favor, she
said nothing about him, unless spoken to in reference to his conduct.

Peleg often wondered why Jane was not as familiar with
him, as she had been when he was a wood-sawyer, but as he
grew older, he felt that they could not be brother and sister, except
in such circumstances as placed them socially for ever apart,
and whenever he had reason to rejoice over prosperity, he would
go to his trunk, and taking out Jane's note, which had been
most carefully treasured, he would again peruse it with a beating

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

heart and glistening eye, and say, as he had said to his mother,
when he read this note for the first time.

“I will be rich—I know I will.”

One afternoon, Peleg was arranging some accounts in a
private room, when Frank Pridore paid him a visit.

“Come little Brown,” said he, “You never have been one
of us, but you must come out to-night, this is my twenty-first
birth-day. After the party at father's to-night, where you will
be, of course, the boys in the store will adjourn down town for a
grand spree. You will join us this once. You shan't back
out.”

“You will excuse me, Mr. Pridore,” said Peleg, mildly.

“No, I won't excuse you,” answered Frank shortly, “I
won't do any such thing.”

“I have never been on a spree,” said Peleg.

You needn't spree, if you don't want to,” returned Frank,
“but you shall go.” “I cannot go,” returned Peleg, firmly,
“I would not countenance a spree by my presence.”

“Ah! I remember,” said Frank, “you are one of these
timid fools of wine, afraid of being a drunkard. I'm not; I need
not get drunk unless I want to. My father did not die a
drunkard.”

“These are hard words, Mr. Pridore,” answered Peleg,
with a trembling voice; “if you live many years you will
repent them; but I forgive you now, for your sister's sake.”

“Pooh!” cried Frank, with a sneer. “She's another of
your canters, who think there's death in a social glass of wine.
We wanted no empty chairs at our feast to-night, but empty
chairs are better than canting fellows, who have no sociability.
Good day, Mr. Temperance Preacher.”

Peleg's heart was heavy when Frank left him. He did
not care for the sneers thrown at him, but associations were

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

awakened, which ever carry a bitter sting to the sensitive heart.
He determined that he would not attend the birth-night party
at Mr. Pridore's, an invitation to which had been given him by
Frank, at Jane's solicitation. When he left the store after the
work of the day was over, he despatched a note to Jane, in
these words:—

Miss Pridore,—A conversation with your brother this
afternoon, in which my father's misfortunes were the subject of
ridicule, will make it necessary for me to forego the pleasure of
seeing you at his birth-night party. Your friend,

Peleg Brown.

Jane did not receive this note until she had been expecting
Peleg for some time. She flew to Frank for an explanation.

“Bravo!” he answered, when he had read the note.
“Bravo! I like the fellow's spunk. He forgives the inestimable
pleasure of seeing you, Jane, because when he refused to join
the boys in a jubilee after the party, I told him he was afraid of
being a drunkard, like his father.”

“You were naughty,” said Jane, in a tone which, had not
the brother been flushed with wine, he would long have remembered.
“It was unworthy of my brother; I would not
have come here to-night, if I had been in Mr. Brown's place.”

“To be sure you would not; you and he would make a
good match. But yonder's a party drinking bumpers to me; I
cannot waste time with you, Jane.”

Frank was gone to join his wine-drinking companions. As
she saw him drink glass after glass, Jane thought of what she
had once said to Peleg about doing something for her folks some
day, and she pressed closer the little note she had that evening
received, and wished—.

When Peleg had taken supper with his mother, and many
times refused to confide to her the cause of a manifest depression

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

of spirits, he walked down into the village, found his way to his
little room back of the store, and, taking up an engaging book,
read and thought, and calculated, till a late hour. It was after
midnight when he began to retrace his steps to the cottage. As
he sauntered slowly through a portion of the village sparsely
inhabited, he observed a man lying across the dilapidated steps
of an untenanted building. He stooped to look at the unfortunate
being, and ascertain whether he was intoxicated, or had
been physically injured by ruffians, when something familiar
about the dress arrested his attention. He dragged the apparently
lifeless body towards a hotel a few rods distant, and by
the light reflected from the bar-room, was able to discover that
he had found—as it were, dead in the street—the only son of his
employer. His birth-night spree had been too much for Frank
Pridore: he had entered manfully upon the year of his majority.

Peleg was grieved and bewildered—grieved to find young
Pridore in such a situation, and bewildered in respect to his duty
towards him and the family. He forgot all the harsh words
Frank had said to him, and determined that he would endeavor
to get him to his father's house without calling such assistance
as might make public the young man's degradation. He applied
at the hotel, and succeeded in arousing the ostler, who, for
half a week's wages, consented to assist Peleg. Frank was
borne home. When they approached the Pridore mansion,
Peleg dismissed his “help,” and knowing the appointments of
the house, he awakened a servant without arousing the family,
and told him that he wished to see Mr. Pridore on important
business, and that he must be awakened without alarming any
other member of the household. The servant was faithful—he
had often discharged such duties—and Mr. Pridore soon met
Peleg, who conducted him to Frank, and explained the circumstances
under which he had been found.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

The services of the servant who had awakened Mr. Pridore
were further required, and Frank was secretly conveyed into
the house, and silently placed in his own bed. When Peleg
departed from Mr. Pridore, the latter said:

“I am deeply indebted to you for your discretion; neither
Miss nor Mrs. Pridore must know a word of this.”

“I have only done my duty, sir,” returned Peleg; “
should respect your feelings.”

Mr. Pridore wished Frank had fallen into the care of any
young man of the village, rather than Peleg Brown. As he
stood by the bedside of his drunken son, he thought of the time
when he knew John Brown, who died a drunkard, to be a
wealthy and respectable man; he thought of the Christmas-day
Peleg sawed wood in his yard, and he reflected on the encouragement
he then gave his now drunken boy, to take freely of
that which had degraded him.

These were bitter thoughts for an over-indulgent father.

CHAPTER III. REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS.

Five years have elapsed since Frank Pridore celebrated his
twenty-first birth-night. Peleg Brown was first clerk in the extensive
store of Pridore & Co. Mr. Pridore had treated him with
distant, but marked respect ever since the night on which his
judgment was so nicely exercised for the reputation of the heir
apparent to the Pridore station and importance. But there were
now no occasions for the exercise of nice discrimination on this

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

subject. Frank Pridore was a genteel sot, and he was so regarded
in the village generally; not that a man can be genteel
and be a sot—but Frank Pridore's sottishness was genteel compared
with that of many drinking men in the village. He was
never seen drunk in the streets—he was never engaged in
drunken brawls—his father kept the strictest watch upon bim.

Little Brown's mother had been in the land of Spirits two
years. Peleg had, through life, loved his mother with that
child-like fondness which ever regards MOTHER the dearest of
names, and he mourned her deeply.

The first clerk in the store of Pridore & Co. knew well that
for at least three years the capital of the firm had not been augmented,
and he well knew also that in the last year it had very
materially decreased, and he believed that something of this state
of affairs was owing to the insidious influences of the “siren foe,”
that had saddened his earlier years and embittered, for life, the
recollections of his childhood.

At the beginning of the sixth year of little Brown's clerkship
he was engaged to take an inventory of the “stock in trade” of
Pridore & Co. When the work was completed to the satisfaction
of his employers, he was informed that it was the intention
of the junior partner of the firm to retire, and that he was desirous
of finding some person who would purchase his interest.
On the evening after Peleg learned this fact, he called at the
Pridore mansion and begged an hour's conversation with the
proprietor.

Supposing that something important in reference to business,
was to be communicated, Mr. Pridore promptly invited little
Brown to his private room. When they had talked together
on general matters for a few moments, Mr. Pridore said:—

“You have, something important to communicate, I understand.”

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

“I am informed,” replied Peleg, “that Mr. Hanks is desirous
of finding some one who will purchase his interest in the
store.”

“Such is “the fact,” said Mr. Pridore, “and I wish that I
knew of some man acquainted with our business who could take
his place since it is forbidden me to give it to my son, for whom
I had intended it. Pridore & Son, I should have rejoiced to see
that name in gilt letters over the door of our store, but—but, it is
past. I speak freely to you, sir. You respect my feelings.”

“For that reason I have called upon you. I have had
some intention of making Mr. Hanks a proposition, and before
doing so, I wished to consult you,” replied Peleg.

“You,” exclaimed Mr. Pridore. “You, make Mr. Hanks
a proposition. Where in the name of Heaven did you get
money enough to talk of buying an interest in the business of
Pridore and company?”

“When my mother died the cottage and lot was mine, sir,
I sold them for fifteen hundred dollars. I invested the money
in property on the Creek, which has more than doubled in value—
and besides, sir, I have saved nearly two thousand dollars
out of my wages since I have been in your employ.”

“Yes! yes!” said Mr. Pridore. “I had forgotten. You
have been a saving boy—but I'll think of this. It is unexpected.
I'll see Mr. Hanks. Leave me now.”

When Peleg was gone, Mr. Pridore had sorrowful reflections.
He reviewed his life. He thought of the time when he
and John Brown, Peleg's father, drank wine together—he
thought of Peleg the little wood-sawyer—of John Brown's awful
death—then he thought of his own habits, and the gradual encroachments
upon his independence, of the love for what had
made his boy—whom he had regarded in his youth with so
much pride—a reproach to his family—and when he thought of

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

his boy, then Peleg the drunkard's son came up in contrast,
and with that contrast, a source of most poignant reproach, haunting
him, he threw himself upon a couch, and conjured to himself
the remarks of his correspondents in business, when they
learned that little Brown was the junior partner of the firm of
Pridore & Co.

The “fates” had decreed. Peleg Brown took Mr. Hank's
place in the firm of Pridore & Co. He and Jane Pridore had
been distant acquaintances during the whole period of his clerkship,
but as he was now a frequent visitor at the Pridore mansion,
on terms that were humiliating to neither party, the intimate
friendship of youth was renewed between the little wood-sawyer
and the little girl whose kind heart had secured him a
situation of trust and profit.

Peleg had been a partner but a few months, when Frank
Pridore was one morning found dead in his bed. He had been
intoxicated for several days. The physicians gave the “cause”
of his death, and it was announced in the newspapers:

Died.—Frank Pridore, aged twenty-seven years, only son
of H. Pridore, Esq., of the firm of Pridore & Co., of apoplexy,
on the—day of—.”

Mr. Pridore was a changed man after this death. He
knew that the physicians were guilty of a professional libel
when they said his son had died of “apoplexy.” Wine was
banished from his table—the flush left his cheek—he became
melancholy—absent-minded. The business of the firm of Pridore
and Co., devolved mainly on little Brown. He discharged
his duties with excellent judgment, and the credit of the firm
was re-established. Mr. Pridore treated Peleg not only with
kindness, but with deference.

When the mother and sister of Frank Pridore had left off
mourning apparel in memory of the “early lost,” and Jane

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Pridore again went into company, Peleg Brown was her constant
attendant.

One evening they walked across the Common towards the
site of the cottage in which Jane first saw Peleg's mother. A
handsome mansion stood in the place of the cottage: it was the
property of Peleg Brown. Jane and Peleg entered this mansion.
Jane admired the style in which it was furnished; she
complimented Peleg warmly upon his taste, and Peleg said
to her:

“To-morrow it will be our home, and your father and
mother will live with us. Come—I will show you their apartments.”

The little wood-sawer and the rich merchant's daughter
had been married nearly three months.

Mr. Pridore put all of his property into the hands of his
son-in-law, and Peleg purchased the interest of the second
member of the firm; and if Mr. Pridore did not see the name
of Pridore & Son, over the door of the store, he saw that of
Pridore & Brown,” and he felt that Peleg was a son to him.

The little wood-sawer—frugal, industrious and temperate—
was the wealthy husband of the girl who spoke kindly to him
in his severe Christmas labor. Now, he was the support and
protection of him who had warned his children to shun the
society of the drunkard's son; and the youth who, at a father's
prompting, had ridiculed his simple desires—taunted him with
his early misfortunes—and abused him as an enemy to socia
habits, because he would not join in a “spree”—had met a
drunkard's reward in that sphere where none know the right,
and “still the wrong pursue.”

-- 179 --

p487-182 THE HEART'S LITANY.

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

BY F. H. STAUFFER.



My spirit, overpowered, would praise thee, O King!
For the blessings the seasons alternately bring:
For the woodland and prairie and the golden grain,
For the wane of the sunlight, and its birth again;
For the blessings around us that genius shed,
In the hearts of the living embalming the dead;
For sunshine and shadow—the rose and the thorn.
For the deluging torrent and the dew of the morn;
For angel-kin visions—for the pestilence breath,
For the spring-time of life, and the mildew of death:
For the contrast makes sweeter the happier seem,
And the soul teaches lightly earth's joys to esteem
For the wonders of Nature—the comforts of art,
And those thrilling delights early friendships impart;
But far above all for the talisman given,
That round us, e'en here, throws a forecast of heaven!
I tremble while rend'ring such a tribute as this,
In return for unnumbered donations of bliss!
A voice seems to whisper—“The lisping child's prayer,
Full as swift as his curate's, speeds on through the air!

-- 180 --

p487-183 COMFORT.

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

BY MRS. C. M. KIRKLAND.



O calm contented days and peaceful nights!
Who, when such good can be obtained, would strive
To reconcile his manhood to a couch
Soft, as may seem, but, under that disguise
Stuff'd with the thorny substance of the past,
For fixed annoyance; and full oft beset
With floating dreams, black and diseonsolate,
The vapory phantoms of futurity!
* * * As men from men
Do, in the constitution of their souls,
Differ, by mystery not to be explained,
And as we fall by various ways, and sink,
One deeper than another, self-condemned,
Through manifold degrees of guilt and shame;—
So manifold and various are the ways
Of restoration, fashioned to the steps
Of all infirmity, and tending all
To the same point—attainable by all—
Peace in ourselves and union with our God.
Wordsworth.

Comfort” is one of those significant and precious words
that are apt to be much abused. It is so comprehensive that
people try to make it mean every thing, just as “religion” has
been stretched to cover the burning of heretics, and “justice”
the gratification of vindictive feeling or the devices of envy.
It is so good a word, in its true character, that none but honest
and true people can use it with propriety. It is, by tacit
consent, banished from the vocabulary of Fashion, and if
Ambition should make a dictionary, Comfort would find no
place in it. The French, who are lovers of pleasure, have
been obliged to transplant our word comfort bodily into their
language, as they had before naturalized a correlative word—

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

home, atter they had adopted the idea. Strange that we,
proud as we are of our right to it, should ever misuse it!

But, as we were saying, it has, like some other good things,
been sometimes sadly misunderstood or perverted. The most
general as well as fatal mistake is that which supposes it to
dignify present gratification at all hazards. This is as if a
man whose fingers were cold should make a fire of his chairs
or split up his piano, for comfort. Or like a young lady who
should take so much comfort in reading a novel that when the
twilight grew too deep she could not resist setting the curtains
a-blaze rather than wait for candles. (We see people risking
ophthalmia in this cause every day.) Let none accuse us of
extravagance in our illustrations. What we have imagined
would be as much less foolish than some kinds of self-indulgence
but too common, as matter is less precious than mind,
body than soul; and it is only because the consequences or
such absurdities would be immediate and obvious, while those
of the more fatal sacrifices to present enjoyment are deferred
in proportion to the dignity of the powers they ruin, that we
do not recoil in horror from tempting pleasures which lead to
certain misery.

We are all more or less disposed to self-indulgence, and as
some amount of it is proper enough, it is not always easy to
determine where the right ends and the wrong begins. In
some very familiar and but too frequent cases this is peculiarly
difficult; and in the matter of intoxicating drinks experience
shows us how prone some natures are to self-delusion, as to
the limit of lawful indulgence. It is on this ground that moralists
recommend total abstinence as alone safe. “Abstinence,”
says Johnson, “is easy, it is temperance that is difficult,”
and the fact is well known. Is it not strange, then, that
a principle sanctioned by the highest authority should arouse

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

angry opposition? One would think it must command respect
at least, even from those who yet were not disposed to
adopt it practically. But whatever touches our private and
personal practice comes so near, and calls in question such
sensitive and delicate points, that it is perhaps to be expected
that self-love should make us unjust. We do not love people
who interfere with our “comfort.”

If it were possible, in all cases of intemperance, to go down
to the very roots of the habit, and ascertain and put one's
finger upon the very first motion towards evil, we should
doubtless be astonished to see how entirely among the things
innocent or indifferent the seeds of destruction appear, in their
undeveloped state. Nay—should we not find temptation lying
in wait even among the virtues? That of good housekeeping,
for instance, on which our present illustration turns. Can
there be any bounds to the attention which a woman ought to
pay to the comfort of her family?

There was our old acquaintance, Jacob Zieber, a German
farmer in—county, who used to sit soaking with cider,
or something stronger, for two hours every evening before he
went to bed. He had a prodigious European constitution, and
you might as well have talked to one of the great logs it was
his pride to take to the sawmill, as speak to him of the injuriousness
of the practice. It had never hurt him, he said!
He was of a cubical build, with a great jolter head of his own,
set right on his shoulders, dispensing with neck for the greater
firmness and security of carriage. His large light eyes had
little speculation in them, and all the good cider and other
good things he had faithfully imbibed had done little towards
imparting a genial tinge to his complexion. Flesh he had, in
abundance; his hands were like bunches of sausages, and
when he walked his feet planted themselves, like those of the

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

tramping statue in Don Giovanni. In strict accordance with
this bodily configuration, his life was one of the dullest routine,
diversified by going once every Sunday to church, when the
text always put him to sleep. Comfort, wherever you can get
it, was his creed.

His ordinary behavior was pretty good, considering the
cider and other stimulants which might have fired a less
phlegmatic temper into insufferableness. He never used to
beat his wife, who was a smart-spoken dame that held her own
in the family, though she had come late into it and brought
with her a son, the only one the house ever knew. She stood
on strong ground; and she knew it. Jacob Zieber was a
confirmed old bachelor when the tricksy Fates threw him into
the way of the widow Ferris, who established herself in his
good graces by her excellent knack at making apple-toddy at
a wedding where Jacob happened to be present. Then her
nephew returned from a voyage round the world, and could
think of no more appropriate present to his aunt than a carved
pipe-head, which the good lady at once transferred to her excellent
neighbor, Mr. Zieber, with some very choice tobacco,
which her nephew was able to furnish. “I know you know
what's good; Mr. Zieber,” said the widow, “and I like to see
every body taking comfort,”—and the cubical bachelor looked
kindly upon her as she softly enunciated his favorite word.
It is not to be wondered at that after this, whenever he sat
smoking by the fire, in that state of mental dissolution which
it is the peculiar province of tobacco to produce, the image of
the comfortable widow Ferris was associated with the gentle
fumes, until she came in time to be part and parcel of Mr.
Zieber's floating idea of the only true happiness.

When Mrs. Ferris became Mrs. Zieber, which she did in
due season, she was far from deserving the reproach of

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

unfaithfulness with regard to the “comfort” of her husband and
his household. Her difficulty lay rather in the other direction.
She made him too comfortable. From his coffee in the morning
to his apple-toddy or mulled cider at bed-time, there was
hardly an hour in the day that she was not baking or boiling,
stewing, brewing, or concocting somewhat for the consolation
of Jacob's mortal frame. She had an old receipt-book of her
mother's, yellow with age, worn almost to undecipherable
tatters by ceaseless consultation, and marked all over with
tastes or specimens of every article that had been made by its
instructions in fifty years. This was her vade-mecum—her
oracle—her almanac—we had almost said her Bible. She
was emphatically a woman of one book, and she spent the
more time over it because, although very bulky, it possessed
no table of contents; so that in order to find a rule for salting
down hams, one might be obliged to plough through plumcakes,
soar with puffs, wallow in washes, stick fast in plasters,
take the shade of dye-stuffs, and put up with all kind of sauces.
All the eye-waters in the book were not sufficient to make it
intelligible to any but the initiated. To Mrs. Zieber, however,
who had been brought up upon it, it had a beauty such as the
earliest folio Shakspeare had in the eyes of Charles Lamb—viz.,
the beauty of sentiment, or

“Something than beauty dearer”—

a tender interest, in short, not to be argued about or meddled
with. We should like to have seen the individual bold enough
to offer in exchange for it the most elegant and voluminous
copy of Ude or Soyer. Its very idea was embalmed in butter,
sugar, eggs, and spice, to say nothing of medicaments, charms,
and lovelifying lotions. To read it always gave her an appetite,
sharpened ner ingenuity, and sent her at once to the

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

kitchen, and the result was that her husband and her son grew
to be as fastidious tasters and as great connoisseurs as herself

Nor did Mrs. Zieber confine her cares to the comforting of
the inner man. The condition, temperature, light, arrangement,
and availableness of the house were equally objects of
her solicitude. She was conscientious in stopping draughts,
regulating fires, stuffing cushions, placing chairs, so that no
possible inconvenience could occur, no possible advantage be
lost. All the rocking-chairs, and they were many, were made
to rock just right—not too suddenly, nor yet with difficulty,
as far from pitching backward as forward, and without a particle
of squeak in their motion, let that be as vehement as it
might. Not that vehement motion was much the habit of the
family; but the little boy, Tommy Ferris, preferred rocking to
any other mode of exercise, and his mother had a chair made
and quilted on purpose for him, which no one else was allowed
ever to occupy.

Not to dwell too long on particulars, Mrs. Zieber was what
is called an excellent wife, that being the term which is usually
applied to a woman who takes good care of the physical
comfort of her household. Further than this she never
aspired. No book was ever permitted in the parlor, except an
old family Bible, which was carefully placed on a stand in the
corner, and only removed once a week, on Sunday evening,
when Mr. Zieber read a chapter, in couse, with a good deal
of ceremony. What few school-books little Tommy Ferris
brought home were put out of sight as soon as possible, for
Mrs. Zieber would as soon have seen a toad on the table as a
book.

Tommy grew up under these auspices, and imbibed, to his
heart's core, the family notion of “comfort.” He never did
any thing he didn't want to; never learned a lesson when he

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

preferred flying his kite, or went to school when he chose to
have a headache and go fishing. He had a sip or a bit of
every thing nice that came from his mother's skilful hands,
and would have felt much injured if he had not shared Mr.
Zieber's bed-time beverage, be it what it might. That worthy
person grew more and more quiet as his years increased, till
at last he did not rise out of the great chair which he filled so
well, except to exchange it for the “comfortable” feather-bed,
which was duly visited by the warming-pan when the thermometer
stood below 60°. There he sat and smoked, or dozed,
or sipped some potent comforter, or lingered lovingly over
some dainty placed before him on a little stand, which had
gradually become consecrated to that use. Tommy's comings
and goings became less and less the object of his care, and
that ingenious youth tried many youthful follies, which his
mother took care should never reach her husband's ears. She
said she thought boys must have a little comfort, as well as
grown people!

By-and-by Mr. Zieber died rather suddenly, although he had
been ailing for some time. He had several troublesome diseases,
but would not allow a physician to be called because of
the miserable ideas of diet which that class of persons are
supposed to entertain. Mr. Zieber was “determined not to
be starved to death, at any rate.” On his last morning, his
wife had prepared an egg, beaten up with a spoonful of brandy,
which she gave him before he rose, to strengthen him. He
then ate a tolerable breakfast of sausages, muffins, buckwheat
cakes, and coffee, finishing off with a small glass of old, hard
cider, that made even his eyes water, that being, as he declared,
an excellent thing for the stomach. Feeling rather
faint at lunch-time, he had a veal cutlet and a little brandy
and water. When dinner-time came, he complained of feeble

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

appetite, so Mrs. Zieber kindly procured some venison-steaks,
which she served up with a sauce of her own, redolent of
wine and piquant with spices. This Mr. Zieber pronounced
excellent, and having dispatched an apple-dumpling or two,
he took his siesta with unusual satisfaction. Tea was never,
with him, much of a meal, but he managed two or three cups
of good green tea, with plenty of cream and sugar, and as
many rounds of buttered toast, made as nobody but Mrs.
Zieber could make it, as he often triumphantly declared.
After this he felt, he said, uncommon comfortable, and dozed
most of the evening, only once asking for a drink of cider,
which he imbibed after putting in a little brandy to correct
the acid.

Tommy had been out all day, and came home late and rather
cross, upon which his tender mother thought she would get him
something good to eat to make him feel comfortable. This
occupied some time, and detained her in the kitchen, where,
when all was ready, Tommy sat down to his supper, with a
returning gleam of good humor at sight of the variety of
dainties which his mother had brought together for his refreshment.
He had hardly tasted any thing, however, when he
was startled by a loud scream in the adjoining room. Mrs.
Zieber, on attempting to raise her husband to ask what he
would have for supper, had found him quite dead. This occasioned
such a shock and commotion in the family, that
Tommy did not get back to his supper till it was cold, at
which he grumbled a good deal, for he loved comfort dearly.

The coroner said nothing of murder or suicide, but concluded
Mr. Zieber to have died “by the visitation of God,”
and everybody praised Mrs. Zieber for the excellent care she
had taken of her husband. So she continued to take equally
good care of her son, and he grew up a connoisseur in good

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

living, and an infallible judge of cigars, and indeed of tobacco
in every form. He tried various kinds of business, but found
some fault with each, and his mother, thinking his objections
very natural and reasonable, remarked that it was a comfort,
after all, that Tommy was not obliged to do any thing, if he
didn't choose. He made pretty good use of his gun and his
fishing-rod, and occasionally brought in some contribution to
the dinner, which again, as his mother observed, was a great
comfort.

But unhappily comforts of this description did not always
satisfy the youth who had so long been accustomed to exercise
his ingenuity principally upon the means of personal enjoyment.
He wearied of his mother's watchful and solicitous
eye, and, in the ingratitude of a heart hardened by too much
mistaken kindness, learned to despise her for the sacrifices she
made to his unreasonable whims. As for her, poor woman!
she had so narrowed her mind to one poor, mean set of ideas,
that it was incapable of receiving new ones; and when her
darling son contemned her dainty dishes, or any of the various
devices for his gratification that were always revolving in her
brain, she was at her wit's end, and would go away and weep
in sad foreboding of coming ills, she knew not what. Time
showed the justice of her presentiments, for Tommy was
hardly one-and-twenty, when he had formed some very unhappy
connections with dissolute young men of the neighborhood,
who, for their own bad ends, flattered his weak pride
by an outward show of deference which he felt to be a homage
to his wealth. Unmistakable marks of the evil tendency of
a self-indulgent life very soon began to appear upon the once
good-looking youth, and his poor mother, always mistaken in
her modes of attempting to do good, worried at him incessantly
on the subject until he declared his home intolerable, and

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

justified his own misconduct by the assertion that he could have
no “comfort” anywhere but at the tavern.

This state of things came on gradually, but not so gradually
that the unhappy mother was not conscious of each step in the
downward path which the successive changes in her son's domestic
habits served sufficiently to mark. When at length he
was absent from home the greater part of the time, and would
sit smoking in moody silence while he was there, either deaf
to his mother's remonstrances and complaints, or roused to
fierce and defiant replies when she pushed them too vehemently;
the desperation of the case drove Mrs. Zieber to a
special effort for his recall before it should be forever too late.
In this case, as ever, she was unconscious of her own selfishness,
and considered herself as acting “all for the best,” though
no sacrifice to Moloch was ever more cruel. She bethought
her of an orphan niece of hers, a gentle and pretty girl, who
was living in an uncle's family at some distance; and her
bright thought was to send for this young woman, in the hope
that so agreeable an inmate would prove at least some counterbalance
to the attractions of the tavern. What was to become
of the decoy-duck in this case, concerned her no more
than if Mary Turner had been made of wood: Tommy was
to be saved—saved, that is, from disgracing himself, wasting
his money, and annoying his mother, and in order to this, any
thing was lawful; and Mrs. Zieber, in her heart, thought herself
an excellent mother, as indeed so she was, as far as certain
qualities of a good mother went. Want of knowledge is
sometimes as fatal as want of virtue.

Mary Turner came, and the good effects of her presence
were very soon evident at Mrs. Zieber's. Her cousin's dress
began to improve; his hair and whiskers assumed a tamer aspect,
and the general rowdyism of costume which had marked

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

him for some time past, gradually softened into something approaching
gentlemanliness. The visits to the public house,
too, were shorter and less frequent. his manner to his mother
kinder, and his treatment of pretty Mary Turner almost gallant.
She, on her part, bore herself with native modesty; assisted
her aunt in household affairs, cultivated some acquaintance
with the young people of the neighborhood, and treated
her dissipated cousin in that simple and familiar way which
puts farthest off the idea of particular attention. This did not,
however, prevent his falling or fancying himself in love with
her, and, in the devotion of time and thoughts which ensued,
evil habits and companions were put off, and the desired
reformation seemed complete. The young man spent his evenings
at home or attended his fair cousin to village merry-makings;
treated his mother with abundant respect, restrained,
as far as possible, his natural and customary selfishness,
and seemed for the first time in his life to find “comfort”
in pleasing other people. Whether he was in reality less
selfish than usual, we shall see.

Mary Turner was by no means insensible to the agreeable
change in her aunt's family, or indifferent to the effect of her
charms upon the wayward heart of the spoiled child. She
was young and easily fascinated, and soon yielded up her
whole wealth of innocent affection in return, nothing doubting.
Ferris declared himself and was accepted, and nothing now
remained but to obtain his mother's consent. This, to his
great surprise, was not so readily granted as he expected.
Mrs. Zieber loved her son, but she loved money too, and now
that she considered Tom as entirely reclaimed from bad
courses, she had no idea of letting him marry a girl without
a shilling. She was even ready to accuse Mary of having
artfully enticed her cousin into offering himself, and said such

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

unkind and unbecoming things on this point, that the poor
girl insisted on leaving the house and returning home at once.
To this Mrs. Zieber gladly consented, thinking that absence
would soon cure her son's sudden folly, and bring him once
more under her own exclusive influence. But in this she was
quite mistaken. Her knowledge of human nature was not
very great, and of Tom's particular share of it, wonderfully
small. The habits of self-indulgence in which she had herself
trained him, were all against her. He had, as he said, found
more “comfort” in Mary's society than anywhere else, and
the thought of relinquishing it never entered his thoughts for
a moment. So he very soon followed her to her uncle's, and
now his mother saw even less of him than before his reformation.
Many unpleasant scenes of altercation and recrimination
occurred when they did meet, and the poor woman had
bitter proof the hardening effect of making present gratification
the first object of pursuit. Her passionate remonstrances
fell on Tom's ear like cold water on the flinty rock; they did
not even make him waver. He was of age, and chose to
marry his cousin; his mind would hold no ideas but these.
Opposition had aroused his temper, and made that a passion
which might otherwise have proved but a passing fancy. If
he had been let alone, he would very likely have changed his
mind, but now a marriage with Mary Turner became the
settled purpose of his soul.

It may seem strange that one who could pursue his own
inclinations with so little regard to any body else, should have
shown even such an amount of deference for his mother's
wishes as was implied in delay. But Tom's dutifulness was
exactly in proportion to the amount of property in his
mother's power; and although he felt little fear as to her ultimate
disposal of it, still, in so important a matter, he did not

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

like to run any risk. So at last he fairly worried her into a
consent, or the form of it, and in a short time after this Mary
Turner was married and brought home as Mrs. Thomas
Ferris.

Oh how amiable was the devotee of “comfort” in those
days! Mrs. Zieber was a trifle sullen at first, but the real
sweetness of Mary's disposition was too much for her prejudices;
and the magic power of love diffused such a glory
through the house, that old things were forgotten, or remembered
only as heighteners of present satisfaction. With
mother and Mary both devoted to his comfort, Ferris felt himself
at the pinnacle of human felicity, and he would not have
changed places even with that Hottentot sovereign whose two
esquires of the mouth found their sole employment in cramming
him with delicacies on the right hand and on the left.

And here, according to the practice of the modern novel,
our story ought to conclude, leaving our characters in the
condition described by the severe poet, as “cursed with every
granted prayer,”—but truth forbids, and the world's history
would contradict ours if we should represent a happiness
founded mainly upon the senses, as proving any more permanent
than it is exalted. Ennui is usually the first enemy in
such cases,—that negative torment, whose very vagueness
makes it unendurable. Satiety is the most hopeless of mortal
ills.



It is the constant iteration, stale
And tasteless, of the same repeated joys,
That palls and satiates, and makes languid life
A pedler's pack, that bows the bearer down.
Health suffers, and the spirits ebb; the heart
Recoils from its own choice; at the full feast
Is famished; finds no music in the song,
No smartness in the jest, and wonders why!

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

The next stage is ill health—the revenge of insulted nature;
stealthy, but sure and terrible. Ferris had naturally a robust
constitution, and it was slow in confessing the sapping and
mining process that had been going on ever since he was
born, so that he had had many of what he called “singular
attacks” before he felt permanently the worse for them. In
due time, however, they began to tell upon his whole being,
and then that other avenger, ill-temper, took the field. Seasons
of terrible irritation alternated with the usual indulgences,
and Mary's voice, once so potent in charming down the evil
spirit, lost its magic. And now the old habit of wild and
reckless companionship resumed its reign. Wife and children
were as nothing, or only tedious and importunate clogs upon
pleasure. Their expenditures seemed unreasonable because
so much was drawn off in unlawful directions. Disputes
about money, between Mrs. Zieber and the son she had so
idolized and ruined, were fierce and frequent; Mary was appealed
to as umpire, and thus often incurred the wrath of
both. She did what she could to stem the tide of evil, but its
sources were far beyond her reach. She had been educated
in economy and self-denial, and would fain have brought up
her children in the same way, but every perceptible effort in
that direction was felt as a personal affront by Mrs. Zieber,
who was never tired of sneering at “people who think themselves
so much wiser than their neighbors!” She, poor old
lady, was very infirm, and had a terribly red nose, for which
she was continually trying various lotions and potions from
her mother's receipt-book, but with very little success, though
she sometimes took the skin off the offending feature by mistaken
or too heroic practice, which did not at all tend to the
mollification of her temper. Her dutiful son, whose excesses
had not yet centralized the over-heated blood so as to give a
volcanic aspect to his countenance, made his mother's

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

misfortune the subject of many a jibe, which she resented with
a degree of acrimony that highly amused him, producing in
this way scenes from which Mary was used to draw off her
children on any or no pretence, lest all respect for both father
and grandmother should be utterly destroyed.

It was on her return, after one of these short absences, that
she found her husband, who had been drinking a good deal,
still storming at his mother and all the world, while the old
lady, for a wonder, sat mute, not offering to interrupt him by
one of those well-put observations with which human or dia-bolic
ingenuity is wont to add fuel to the unhallowed fire already
too hot. A second glance at Mrs. Zieber showed her
the reason of this passiveness. A shocking change had taken
place in her face, which was all awry, and though her eyes still
showed consciousness, she was evidently deprived of the power
of speech and motion—smitten with palsy. Her son, sobered at
least in part by Mary's exclamation of horror, rushed to her
side and tried to recall her fading senses by his expressions of
grief and contrition, but in vain. The doctor came, remedies
such as his skill suggested were anxiously applied, but Mrs.
Zieber never spoke again. Repeated shocks confirmed the
first, and in three days she breathed her last.

Tom was some thousands of dollars richer for his mother's
demise, but there was in his secret soul a thought which effectually
prevented the enjoyment of this accession to his
property. He believed himself, whether justly or not, to be
the cause of his mother's death. Conscience told him he had
wantonly provoked and irritated her, and her dying look was
always before his eyes, giving him a new excuse to himself for
flying to temporary madness or oblivion for relief. A life on
this principle led of course to various kinds of misery, including
at length the disorder of affairs. A man who lives on
stimulants makes foolish bargains, as a matter of course; and

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

a man who is known to be in the habit of making foolish bargains,
will soon be a mark for sharpers. Hardly a month
passed that some of Tom's tavern friends had not some fascinating
scheme to propose which only wanted a small capital
at the beginning to insure the most incredible profits. If this
larger trap did not take, there was a fine horse to be had at a
bargain, or a famous trotter to bet upon. Mortgages became
necessary, and these ate like cormorants; so that Tom Ferris
was not very far from absolute and irretrievable ruin when,
happily for all concerned, he came to a sudden end, by means
of a wonderful horse just purchased of his dearest friend,
which he happened to ride on a very dark night, after a tavern
supper. He was brought home insensible, and scarcely spoke
or noticed his family afterwards, but bled inwardly for twenty-four
hours, and so died, leaving wife and children in a poor
condition enough.

But Mary had been learning deep lessons all this time. She
was young when she came into the family, and naturally
pleased with the change from poverty and neglect to abundance
and affection. But she soon began to see the errors of
her mother-in-law's system, and to deplore their effect upon
the character of her husband. She saw how powerless is even
affection to combat a habit of self-indulgence, for it was not
very long before occasional harshness and disregard of her
feelings alternated with Ferris's demonstrations of attachment.
As years wore on, he had grown more and more exacting,
and, between his requisitions and those of Mrs. Zieber,
Mary had become a sort of drudge, outwardly, while her moral
nature had much ripened, as is often the case, where we are
wise enough to accept in the best spirit evils evidently unavoidable.
She had a kind and gentle nature, and a goodly
habit in respect to the soft answer that turneth away wrath, and
the opportune silence that gives time for unreason to recollect

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

and be ashamed of itself. Her habits of self-derial, too, had
grown with the occasion for their exercise, and in proportion
to the wretchedness produced by the want of it in others. She
had the consolation of feeling always that she was an element
of blessing in the house, and that her husband and his mother,
even in their most unhappy and perverse moments, did her
justice in their hearts. Her children looked up to her with
peculiar respect, from the instinctive reverence for the right
which the young always feel when they see it contrasted with
the wrong. Public esteem was hers, too, and when her affairs
were to be settled, some of the best men in the neighborhood
took care that the widow had her rights, and that every thing
was disposed to the best advantage, so as to leave what might
with prudence and economy serve to educate the children and
keep the family in decent comfort. It is to the honor of the
community that the family of the unhappy devotee of dissipation
always attract an extra amount of tender regard, if they
preserve their virtue and self-respect under all the disadvantages
of ill-example and depressing circumstances.

Let none think that we have drawn on imagination for a
tragic conclusion to our life-sketch. The necessity is on the
other side; the consummation of such careers is generally
such as to oblige the narrator rather to soften than to exaggerate
the truth. And perhaps the most tragic of all are those
whose climax is never disclosed to the world, but concealed
amid agonies of pride.

Strange secrets are let out by Death! and the revelations
which occur when the affairs of the profligate and the inebriate
are necessarily laid open to the world, give us some faint
idea of the sufferings of those concerned, while the mask is
still worn. If warnings were all that is needed, real life affords
such almost daily. Fiction can, in this as in other cases, only
follow in the footsteps of Truth.

-- 197 --

p487-200 THE PEN AND THE PRESS.

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]



Young Genius walked out by the mountains and streams,
Entranced by the power of his own pleasant dreams,
Till the silent—the wayward—the wandering thing
Found a plume that had fallen from a passing bird's wing:
Exulting and proud, like a boy at his play,
He bore the new prize to his dwelling away;
He gazed for a while on its beauties, and then
He cut it and snapped it, and called it a pen.
For its magical use he discovered not yet
Till he dipped its bright lips in a fountain of jet;
And oh! what a glorious thing it became,
For it spoke to the world in a language of flame;
While its master wrote on, like a being inspir'd,
Till the hearts of the millions were melted or fired;
It came as a boon and a blessing to men,
The peaceful—the pure—the victorious pen!
Young Genius went forth on his rambles once more,
The vast sunless caverns of earth to explore!
He searched the rude rock, and with rapture he found
A substance unknown, which he brought from the ground;
He fused it with fire, and rejoiced in the change,
As he moulded the ore into characters strange,
Till his thoughts and his efforts were crown'd with success,
For an engine uprose and he called it the Press.
The Pen and the Press, blest alliance combin'd
To soften the heart and enliven the mind,
For that to the treasures of knowledge gave birth,
And this sent them forth to the end of the earth;
The battles of truth were triumphant, indeed,
And the rod of the tyrant was snapped like a reed;
They were made to exalt us—to teach us to bless
Those invincible brothers—the Pen and the Press.

-- 198 --

p487-201 LOVELY WOMAN.

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“A ministering angel thou.”

Marmino.


Oh, say not that woman, divine in perfection,
On earth is so rare to be found;
There are eyes where a cherub might make his selection,
And tresses in innocence bound.
There are looks that could charm the wild beast of the mountain,
And smiles for a Paradise meet;
There are hearts that are pure as the stream of yon fountain,
And lips that ne'er utter deceit.
We've Virginias more fair than Italia's flower—
Lucretias the handmaids of truth—
With virtue their portion; more rich is the dower,
When blushing in beauty and youth.
And when life's stormy sea is tossed troublously over,
Oh, what doth our sorrows remove?
To friendship we fly not our peace to recover,
Our haven is dear woman's love.
Yes! the tongue which delights, all its richness outpouring
In sweet songs of love-breathing joy,
Sounds for aye in our ear, like the lark in its soaring,
Whose melody naught can destroy.
Then the glances unchanging, unerrant forever,
Shine bright as the sunbeam of morn;
E'en adversity fails the dear link to dissever;
She laughs the intruder to scorn.

-- 199 --

p487-202 THE CONSECRATION.

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

[BY PHœBE CAREY.]



O soul, that must survive that hour when heart shall fail and
flesh decay,
God, angels, men, are witnesses of vows which thou hast made
to-day.
What solemn fears this hour are born, what joyful hopes this
hour are given:
Thought reaches down from heaven to hell, and up from farthest

hell to heaven.
Before my fearful vision pass those star-like souls, grown
darkly dim—
The sea of mingled glass and fire, the saints and priests with
conquering hymn.
O God! shall I go down with those, wandering through blackness

from their place,
Or up with the redeem'd and saved, who stand before their
Father's face?
For now my eyes have seen the truth, this is thy sure and just
decree:
“If I shall turn again to sin, there is no sacrifice for me:”
And the baptismal touch which lay so lightly on the brow
beneath,
Shall be omnipotent in power, to press me surely down to
death.
Its seal shall be a diadem, to shine amid the angel choir,
Or on my forehead burn in hell, an everlasting crown of fire;
And all who hear my vows to-day, shall hear my final sentence
read:
God, angels, men, are witnesses at the great judgment of the
dead.

-- 200 --

p487-203 THE SCULPTOR OF FLORENCE AND THE MYSTERIOUS STRANGER.

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

(Translated from the Italian.)

The leaves which shaded the window of Julio's workshop
were tinged with gold by the rays of the setting sun. The
most promising sculptor of Florence was there, studying the
principles of the art by means of which he hoped to obtain
that slow reward of genius—the admiration of posterity. The
valleys by which Florence is surrounded, illumined by that
splendid light, presented a scene so picturesque and so beautiful,
that it diverted for a moment the attention of Julio from
the model he was endeavoring to finish, and his thoughts from
their darling object—his beloved Berta.

While he stood contemplating with all the ardor of an artist
the surrounding landscape and the distant mountains, the hum
of the busy city, the soft murmur of the Arno, and the sound
of the evening bells, threw him by degrees into a deep reverie.
At length he said to himself: “Truly, this spectacle is very
beautiful, and yet it makes me sad: something oppresses me;
an unaccountable feeling of bitterness rises out of that vast
field of beauty, and weighs upon my heart like lead. How
strange! that the contemplation of such grandeur should at the
same time charm the eye, and cloud the soul by the gloomy
thoughts that it awakens. But away with this folly! I will
go to Berta: if she should lose her walk on my account, I
will return without having enjoyed her smile, which is a
thousand times sweeter to me than the fairest view in Italy.”

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

And he was proceeding to leave the shop, when the door opened,
and a stranger stood before him.

He was a man whose noble aspect and dignified deportment
impressed the beholder with a sense of his superiority. He
was dressed in the deepest mourning; his features bespoke a
calm resignation to the ills of humanity, and bore an undefinable
expression, calculated to excite at the same time fear
and respect.

The stranger commenced the conversation. “Signor Arnolfo,”
said he, “although I have never known you personally,
still I have formed an intimate acquaintance with you through
your works, and I have discovered in them the traces of an
accomplished artist. (Arnolfo bowed.) I have accordingly
selected you to execute a group for a tomb. It must be executed
by you!”

It must! it must!” said Arnolfo to himself; “these two
words were hardly necessary, if my labor is to be rewarded
by fame and fortune.”

But the stranger continued:

“The subject is to be a young man weeping over the body
of his betrothed. I give you 5,000 crowns, and twelve months
from this day to finish it. Make whatever terms you please,
except as to the time—this cannot be changed. Within a year
it must be completed.”

“A plague upon your must,” thought Arnolfo; and addressing
the stranger—“Signor,” said he, “although proud of the
task you have intrusted to me, I am far from supposing that I
deserve this mark of your confidence. I shall try, however,
to prove my gratitude by my zeal and punctuality.”

“I doubt it not, Signor Arnolfo. But as I am about to quit
Florence, and shall not return until the twelve months shall

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

have expired, will you be so good as to give me your ideas
respecting the work which I have ordered?”

“Willingly: and first, if you will agree with me, I would
prefer for the subject a lover watching his expiring mistress.
It is an object as touching as that which you mentioned, and
I like it better for this reason, that it has in it nothing of the
horrible. But I hazard a conjecture which does not, perhaps,
accord with the purpose you intend it for. May I ask what is
to be its destination?”

“Time shall explain this. There is little difference between
the glassy eyes of the dying and the closed eyes of the dead;
yet, slight though that difference be, it marks the transition
from one state to another, and between these states there is
an abyss. As to the arrangement of the figures, I will endeavor
to describe what I desire.”

He took up a piece of chalk, and drew upon the wall a
sketch, hasty, yet exhibiting all the perfection of art. As the
chalk followed the outline, animation seemed to spring up beneath
it: but the young artist was astonished to see that he
omitted the heads of both the figures.

“Signor,” said he, “I fear that my performance will not
surpass the expectations of so great an artist. I feel that in
carrying out your idea, I shall produce a great work, indeed.”

“I feel flattered,” replied the stranger; “but my intention
was to assist you, and not to dictate.”

“Pardon me,” continued Julio, whose admiration increased
the more attentively he examined the sketch. “Pardon me,
but I cannot conceal my surprise that so great a master as
you should have omitted the heads of these figures. Surely
you have some other reason than an apprehension of failing
in the attempt?”

“Oh, there are plenty of reasons, and good ones too. Here

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

is one: I admire the judgment of that Greek artist who used
to veil the face of his statues because he despaired of ever
painting their passions with truth, and wished rather to leave
them to the imagination of the spectator. But it grows late.
The sum I have offered—do you think it sufficient?”

Julio, amazed at the stranger's liberality, expressed his lively
gratitude.

“Here then is your money, Signor Arnolfo; but remember,
it must be all completed in twelve months. Farewell!”

He laid upon the table a purse filled with gold, and departed.”

Julio again applied himself to the examination of the design
upon the wall; the beauty and truth of its execution threw
him into an ecstasy. The more closely he observed it, the
more his surprise increased. But when he recollected the
solemnity with which his new patron had insisted on having
the group completed within the appointed time—when he
thought of his mysterious arrival, and of his refusal to tell the
destination of the work, he felt a deep repugnance to the undertaking;
and if the stranger had not gone away, he would
probably have declined it altogether.

But Julio was not of a character to give way to vain apprehension.
Having put his workshop in order, and arranged his
toilet like an amorous artist, as he was, he set out for the residence
of Berta; and scarcely had he reached her door, when
all these clouds disappeared, and with the pleasure of a child
he told her what had occurred.

It was a pleasant interview that evening between the lovers,
for it was the first time they saw happiness within their reach.
The tender heart of Berta showed itself in the tears which she
shed in abundance; while Julio, with his usual ardor, narrated
his plans, and drew lively pictures of future enjoyment. At

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

one time he would buy a villa on the banks of the Arno, where
the presence of Berta would lend a charm to his labors: again,
he resolved on remaining at Florence, and enjoying, together
with his beloved, the sweets of that society into which his
talents would soon introduce him. The fire of his looks, the
rapidity of his utterance, the high tone of his voice, were indications
of that superhuman joy which is believed to be the
infallible mark of future woe.

Some months had passed away, and the work was not as
yet commenced, nor did it appear likely that it would be finished
within the appointed time.

Berta, who had inherited from her mother a delicate constitution,
began about this time to exhibit alarming symptoms of
consumption. The circumstance was fatal to the studies of
Julio; for it told him he would not long enjoy the presence
of his beloved. He spent his whole time in endeavoring to
divert and soothe her, anticipating from her gestures and looks
her most trifling wants.

Towards the close of a day in spring Berta was slumbering,
while the unhappy Julio sat watching by her side. A little
lamp, lighted before the image of the Virgin, cast a feeble light
through the apartment. The cool breezes of evening played
amongst the white curtains of the window before which she
sat, and invited that repose which the oppressive heat of the
day had not permitted her to enjoy. Julio fixed his look upon
those pale and faded cheeks which a short while before were
clothed with so many charms; and coldness fell upon his heart
when he thought how rapidly all those charms had disappeared,
and how all his dreams of happiness had passed away.

These thoughts filled his soul with bitterness—his eyelids
were wet with tears, but they would not flow—his heart was

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

bursting, yet he could not sigh. With the anxious care of a
nurse and the ardent affection of a husband, he leaned over
the wasted body of Berta, whose mind was recalling in sleep
the memory of departed joy. She was wandering on the
flowery banks of the Arno with Julio by her side—a stream of
tender pleasure stole softly round her heart, and with the
energy of deep love she cried aloud, “Julio! Julio! wilt thou
be always mine?”

Ah! who can tell what Julio felt when he heard these
words? The madness of love and the coldness of despair
met within his bleeding heart. But his hour of trial had not
yet passed—he was doomed to drink the cup of grief to the
dregs.

Stunned and motionless beneath the weight of his affliction,
he allowed his eyes to wander unconsciously about the room.
Suddenly he is seized with horror. The wall, on which his
shadow and that of Berta are reflected, presents the most
fearful resemblance to the sketch of the stranger. He saw at
once, in the events of the few last months, the hand of a
mysterious Providence, and the thought of approaching death
fell heavily upon his heart; he felt his strength by degrees
forsaking him, and he sunk down senseless upon the floor.

The noise of his fall brought Giacomo, the brother of Berta,
together with the nurse-tender, into the chamber; it also
awakened Berta, and brought on such alarming symptoms,
that Julio lay altogether neglected. To her all their care
was directed, but the crisis was fatal. Her lungs were completely
worn away, and the bursting of a blood-vessel put her
forever beyond the reach of the sufferings of this world.

How mysterious are the ways of Providence! Julio, whose
grief had known no bounds, and who, on recovering his senses,
had found so much fresh cause for sorrow, bore this cruel loss

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

without a tear. A little before, and he would not be consoled:
now, he was able to administer consolation to others.
So true is it that God, who visits us with afflictions, gives us
strength to bear them, even as “He tempers the wind to the
shorn lamb.”

While the young maidens, arrayed in robes of white, were
carrying the mourned remains of Berta to the tomb—while
they strewed flowers upon her coffin, they said—“Death has
taken from Florence its fairest flower.”

Giacomo, overwhelmed with grief, was obliged to lean for
support upon the arm of Julio, who, with calm demeanor and
a tearless eye, approached the tomb in which they were about
to lay the remains of his beloved. The bystanders beheld
him with amazement: no one attributed his resignation to a
want of feeling, yet they knew not its cause.

The ceremony being concluded, Julio returned to his workshop
to banish by labor the sad recollection of his sorrows
He resumed with ardor the work he had so long neglected,
allowing no one to see him at his task, and never leaving it
unless when compelled by the solicitations of a few friends.
A quiet melancholy took possession of him; and when his
friends saw in his emaciated looks the indications of rapid
decay, they expressed their profound regret at seeing him
persevering with so much obstinacy in his unremitting labors.
Night and day he was eagerly engaged in his mysterious task;
he rose before the sun, and when midnight came his lamp was
lighted still.

But this could not last. One day Giacomo, who was a
painter, wished to consult Julio on a question relating to his
art. The signal which he used to make at the door received
no reply. Giacomo, somewhat surprised, repeated it, but
without success. This silence alarmed him—“Arnolfo, my

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

beloved friend,” he cried, “I wish to see you—speak to me, I
pray you—if you are engaged, tell me at what hour I shall
call again.” The protracted silence excited in his mind a
terrible suspicion: he applied his shoulder to the door and
forced it open—and what was his amazement when he beheld
Arnolfo seated before a group of the most sublime expression,
his head leaning upon his hand, and apparently asleep. He
tried to awaken him, but the icy coldness of his hands told
too plainly that the sculptor's sleep was the sleep of death.

At the foot of the group a small book lay open, and on the
first page the following words were written:

“TO MY DEAR FRIEND AND BROTHER, GIACOMO.

“By the love which I bore your sister, and by the friendship
which has existed between us, I conjure you to fulfil the
last request of a dying man. Let my body be laid in the
same tomb with that of Berta, and let this monument be
placed upon it, which, thanks to the Virgin, I have lived to
finish. As to the gold which I have earned by my death,
employ it in works of charity and in masses for the repose of
our souls. Be not afraid that any one will every come to claim
it. He from whom I received it belongs not to this world.
Adieu!”

Giacomo was performing the last sad offices for his friend,
when a man, wrapped in a large travelling-cloak, knocked
loudly at the door. Provoked by what he conceived to be a
rude intrusion into the house of mourning, he came forth to
rebuke the untimely visitor; but he soon discovered, by the
questions which the stranger asked, that he was the same
mystic being whose former visit had been followed by such
fatal results. He explained to him in a few words what had

-- 208 --

p487-211 [figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

occurred; and wishing to dispose of the statues according to
the request of the artist, he offered to restore the money which
Julio had received. But the stranger, though apparently disappointed,
refused to take back his gold. Bidding adieu to
Giacomo, he departed, and was heard of no more.

The tomb of the lovers was long an object of curiosity, as
well for the perfection of the figures that adorned it, as for the
story with which it was connected. About the middle of the
last century, the church in which it stood was consumed by
fire, and this magnificent work was mingled with the dust of
its ruins. These lines are now the only memorial of the
Sculptor of Florence and the Mysterious Stranger.

“LOVE AND CHERISH ONE ANOTHER!”

Creation will be incomplete,
Never will it reach perfection,
While the poor from rich men meet
Cold and feelingless rejection.
Nature's aim will ne'er be gained,
'Till each practise with his brother,
The law by God himself ordained,—
“Love and cherish one another!”
Heart with heart must join in peace,
Envious state must disappear;
War and tumult then will cease
To rack the human breast with fear:
Pride must be dismissed the soul,
Man all angry feelings smother;
And these words his heart control,—
“Love and cherish one another!”

-- 209 --

p487-212 ROSE MAY, THE NEW SCHOOL-MISTRESS. A REMINISCENCE OF A NAMELESS VILLAGE.

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

BY F. H. STAUFFER.

The village schoolmaster, in olden times, was as much consulted
as the oracle of Delphi; and though his answers were
as mysteriously and as adroitly chosen as those that issued
from the temple of Apollo, the questioner always rendered
them tangible, or deduced some omen, either for or against
himself. The domine, the parson, and the churchwarden of
our village, as well as those of other villages, were as much
respected and looked up to, as those who composed the famous
Amphictyonic assembly which once guided Greece. They
felt that they were entitled to the homage paid, and were
piqued when the superiority of the “lords of the manor” over
them was attested by the low bows and raised caps, when
they chanced to come down among their tenants.

But the sweetest recollection of my schoolboy-days, is the
introduction of the first female teacher into our village. The
proposal was received with joy by some, and with surprise
and disdain by others. The domine raised his hands from
astonishment and a want of words to express it, and seemed,
at the moment, with his lugubrious visage still further elongated,
a fit applicant as a mute to some undertaker. The
parson burst out into a tirade of invectives, and the churchwarden,
having no ideas of his own, and considering none
necessary in the presence of two such illustrious personages,
in his denunciations of enmity against the new measure,

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

adopted the invectives of one and the gestures of the other,
thereby still further securing the friendship of both. He considered
it an honor to be factotum to the domine and the
parson, which was exhibited by the proud manner in which
he strutted up the broad church aisle, on Sabbath-days, arrayed
in his drab trowsers, starched dickey, and dark camlet
jerkin.

Public meetings were called in reference to the adoption of
a female teacher, and almost as much commotion was created
as, years before, the first outbreak of war at Lexington had
occasioned. The public mind swayed to and fro like the
waves of the ocean; now on one side, and then, beneath the
desperate recoil, reaching far upon the beach of the other.
The domine's uneasiness soon vanished, for he felt it impossible
for anybody to misplace him in the eyes of the public. A
young man, who appeared as though he had just made his
debut from Bond-street, tried it once, but he signally failed.
He was handsome, secured the good graces of the fair sex,
and was just upon the point of stepping upon the highest pinnacle
of his ambition, when a circumstance occurred that
dashed him to the earth. A farmer's wife lodged complaint
with the chief burgess, and stated that the same identical
young man had been a seed and nick-nack peddler. She
affirmed that he sold her an article which he called the
“famous Glimiskarvie cabbage-seed,” with the precaution
that it was first to be raised in crocks or boxes; and the additional
one, that she should be careful and not stand them upon
the window-sill, as the plants would increase so large and so
rapidly, that they might push out the window! Under such
circumstances, the parishioners could remain no longer unconvinced,
and the new applicant was therefore dismissed.
The domine was elated beyond measure, and did not fail to

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

make the favorable decision the object of showing off his own
superior self.

But to return. It was concluded to decide the matter by
ballot at the last meeting. The old sticklers for the longcontinued
regimen were defeated. Upon the night in question,
some mischievous wag, to the dismay of the sexton, had
stolen the clapper of the town bell, and folks were not reminded
of the appointment. The parson had discovered a huge
rent in his cassock, and during the time his “gude wife”
was engaged in repairing it, the hour of meeting slipped by.
He, like Cæsar, “would rather have been the first man in a
village than the second one in Rome;” and, as he could not
be there in time to become the president of the meeting (and
never debasing himself so much as to play second fiddle to
anybody), he did not go at all. The domine had “to go and
bury his father,” a duty he considered paramount to the subject
in esse. The churchwarden, in his humility, felt he was a
mere cipher, as void and out of place as an incidental clause
divested of its two extent-limiting parentheses. He absented
himself. And the young voters, who ever loved the smiles and
approving nods of the fair sex, and abhorred “cross purposes,”
repaired to the schoolhouse, humming the then popular air of


“To ladies' eyes around, boys,
We can't refuse, we can't refuse,”
&c., &c., &c.;
and the consequence was, that there were more white peas in
the ballot-box than black ones.

Domines of all ages have been noted for their sternness, and
also for occasional exhibitions of puerileness. Seneca, even
while penning his essays on tranquillity of mind, gave evidence
that he did not apply them to himself, by his pettish remark

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

upon the frequent intrusion into his studio. And Basil, even
while endeavoring to beat his own beautiful homilies into the
brains of thick-headed Ganymedes, revealed perturbating
spirits. The domine was thunderstruck at the decision, and
was as much depressed as he had before been elated at the
downfall of the seed-peddler. He could hardly believe that,
by being weighed in a balance with a “woman,” he had been
found wanting.

What a time there was when the old-fashioned stage-coach,
in which Rose May was expected to arrive, came lumbering
up the old dusty city road! All the folks were on the qui vive.
The little town was alive, and all the ladies seemed to have
chosen that day to do their marketing and shopping; and the
beau-ideal clerks of the village stores were at a loss to what
to attribute the sudden rush. The old gossips and satellites
of Madam Rumor sat under their door-ways, plying their
needles or circulating scandal to the humming of their spinningwheels.
Ragged urchins threw away their hawkies, and stopped
short in their games of chuck-farthing. The blacksmith
threw off his smutty apron, and laid his sledge across the
anvil; and the joiner let the glue cool that he had been so
long waiting to arrive at the true point for use. The
boot-black, with a grin that revealed his white teeth, and put
a body forcibly in mind of a steel trap, ready set, rubbed
vigorously at a boot, that was far from being a Wellington,
without the hostelry. The barber and his customer, the one
with razor in hand and the other minus one whisker, hurried
to the door.

When the stage drew up at the Red Lion, there crowded
around such an assemblage of bar-room loafers and urchins
as was never chronicled in the annals of any village. The
arms and limbs of some stuck out of their clothing as though,

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

in their hurry, they had put on that of a younger brother
Then again there were some arrayed in the other extreme,
with coats on that were decidedly overalls. Many were barefooted,
and many had a shoe on one foot badly mated with the
boot on the other. They were noisy and clamorous, and like
the wiseacres whom they copied after, had taken to betting
upon the probable appearance of the expected teacher. When
the driver sprang down from the box and threw open the
stage door, there stepped out a portly gentleman of immense
rotundity, who would have been capable of acting Falstaff
without stuffing. The fat man came puffing and rolling up
the steps, like a hogshead of sugar unloaded from a dray, and
by a series of manœuvres in which he presented himself sideways,
like a corporal's chapeau bras braced sharp up against
the wind, gained admittance into the bar-room. The spectators
stood aghast. The young'uns tumbled over one another
in their efforts to make room for such a moving mountain of
flesh, and the old'uns began to conjecture upon the number
of pounds he would weigh. The driver unharnessed the
horses, watered them with water and himself with brandy,
and took them into the stable and himself into the hotel.
There was a disappointment all round. The crowd scattered:
a few remaining urchins swung upon the tongue of the stage,
or blew several unofficial blasts upon the horn, to the dismay
of the fat man, who had but commenced his set-to at the table.
Several of the older persons lingered by, probably to see what
his bill of fare would be; and the waiter, with a face as white
as his neat pinafore, strode ever and anon into the bar-room
to acquaint the host of the disappearance of a host of victuals
and viands.

But a slight circumstance, and yet the one that had been
the principal object of their look-out, escaped the notice of all.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

Nobody expected that the stage could possibly have contained
another person besides the fat man, even if that person had
been a Lilliputian; and during the controversy and distracted
attention, a beautiful young lady, habited in a black silk pelisse,
a festucine dress, and an envious little straw bonnet,
stepped out of the opposite side of the coach.

The latter was the next day again beset, and would have
been for a week to come, had it not got noised abroad that the
new school-mistress had already arrived. When that fact
became fully established, almost everybody had seen her pass
down the street. Discussions and acclamations ran high.
Some said that she was tall; others, short. Some, homely;
some, beautiful. Some that she had on a black mantilla;
others, a green one. Some said her bonnet was straw, and
some that it was silk; some that it was white, some that it
was black, and many that it was neither white nor black, but
an orient pink.

Other improvements followed the entrance of the schoolteacher:
the district-school measure came into operation, and
such a change over the state of affairs, and that so quickly,
that the domine could not help thinking that he must have
been taking a nap for a score of years, like the famous Rip
Van Winkle. The old New England Primer was discarded
for one not a whit better. The English Reader was thrown
aside for somebody's series, that led the pupil up grade by
degrees, while at the same time and with the same ratio, sank
a shaft deep into the pocket of his sponsor. A grammar by
one of the redoubtable Smiths superseded that of Lindley
Murray; and Bonnycastle had to pass the palm for the best
algebra over to Davies.

How beautiful our new teacher appeared when she was
ensconced in the new school-house built after the first levying

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

of taxes. She was young and joyous, without any of the
dark, disagreeable expressions that made our young hearts
recoil like at the sight of a basilisk. She won our young
hearts by her winning manners, and we would have fought
for her with desperation. No bunches of supple whangers or
birchen rods hung, as in days of yore, over the old arm-chair,
as a terror to all evil-doers and delinquents. No ferule, with
the spoon polished by frequent usage, came in contact with,
or drew blood from our tender palms. No rulers, with a whirring
noise, buried themselves in the plaster of the wall behind
us, or landed with a terrible clatter upon the desk before us,
demolishing our structures of slate-pencils, spools, and pins,
upon the examination of which, the greatest philosophers
would have been at a loss to know whether they were intended
for miniature cabins or instruments by which to tell the brightest
stars in the galaxy. No stentorian voice, that caused the
little urchins on the low front benches to shake in their
trowsers, and the older ones in the background to appear
sober and thoughtful, followed the flight of the missile through
the air, commanding the walking target to bring it up to the
stand. A pleasant look from Rose May was worth a dozen
scowls from the domine, and was more implicitly obeyed. At
first there were several outbreaks while she had her face down
behind the high desk to put the head-lines on the copies. A
bombardment with wet paper balls would be carried on by
different factions, and sometimes a tattered spelling-book,
apple-core, or other contraband missile, in representation of a
“forty-six pounder,” made its advent through the air. Bartering
and pilfering were carried on with a high hand, and
effigies of Don Quixote and his inimitable squire could be
seen dangling by wet “papier mache” from the ceiling. At
such times she would make no remark, but greet us with such

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

a sad look, that the misgivings at our hearts overbalanced by
far the momentary pleasure we experienced. There was one
stubborn lad among us, Pat Malowny, who declared that he
would succumb to no woman. He had been hard to manage
by the male teachers, and they would have to, after chastising
him, apply lotions and brown salve to sore shins and sundry
bites about their persons. Rose May heard him bragging, and
as she more fully studied his character, she matured plans by
which to conquer him.

A few weeks after Rose May's administration, May-day
arrived. She had promised us a holiday, and we had held
meetings upon the subject prior; in one of which Rose May
stated that there ought to be some one to assist her in keeping
order and piloting the troop to the chosen grounds. The
choice was left to us by vote, and what a glorious time that
voting was! The like had never been heard of before, and
we all watched with increasing delight the developing of every
“new-fangled notion.” Rose May privately instructed us to
vote for Pat Malowny, and he was unanimously elected. The
astonishment depicted upon his features at the announcement
cannot be portrayed. He who, like Howitt's Jack-o'-the-Mill,
could twist himself into a bee-knot, or clamber up the spouting
upon the roofs of the houses and drop bits of brick and plaster
down the chimney into the porridge-pot, to the dismay of the
good folks below; he, a dirty, contemptible Irish boy, whom
nobody loved and everybody despised, to be made and freely
elected assistant chaperon to the party! Why it was astounding,
and he could hardly believe his own senses! Other
bright, thoughtful boys, who loved their teacher, and considered
it the greatest boon to administer to her happiness, and
whom she loved in return; who were ever at their respective
posts, yielding and submissive; who marked their going out

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

and their coming in with a low, graceful bow, and deposited
regularly every morning during their season, a red-cheeked
apple, bell-pear, or a plump, delicious peach, upon her desk, to
be rejected, and he, a numskull, chosen! He bent his head,
as if the wand of a fairy enchantress had been passed before
his vision. There was, in truth, a fairy hand at work, and the
spell that was rising like incense, emanated from the censer of
kindness; yet the coals of its fire were not heaped upon his
head, but a wooing sweetness interwoven with the whole.
He appeared with a clean and smiling face upon the day in
question, revealing a prepossessing appearance that never before
could be observed beneath the constant coating of dirt.
During the excursion he was as kind and confiding as could
have been wished. He helped those carefully over ditches
whom it once would have been his greatest pleasure, by a
show of accident, to lodge in the centre. Pat Malowny was a
great climber, and he was useful to the party in that point.
There was not a boy for miles around could match him at
that. He would often climb rocks to a height that made
much hardier folks tremble. No bird's-nests were safe from
his depredations, even if they were as high and inaccessible
as a magpie's or a stork's. He would climb trees as straight
and taller than the main-mast of the Pennsylvania line-of-battle
ship, and by holding on with one hand by a wild gooseberry
bush, that had grown out of the black mould where
once had been a bough, search out with the other the hole or
some tomtit or woodpecker. One time, by means of the quoinstones
and spouting, he ascended the old church-tower and
gave a long and additional peal to the bell after it had passed
the hands of the sexton. This trick occasioned more consternation
than the extra peal in the beautiful story of “the
Thirteenth Chime,” and the sexton, who was naturally

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

superstitious, could not help thinking that the great spirit of Notre
Dame had taken up his quarters in our quiet village kirk. A
crowd gathered, and at last a formidable troop were drummed
up to examine the cause of the strange phenomenon. They
marched slowly and cautiously up the long winding stairs of
the tower. The clapper still rang out several faint and dying
peals, but no living thing was visible. Those below, however,
who had not mustered courage enough to join in the ascent,
beheld, first the curly head and then the breech of Pat Malowny,
appear through the narrow belfry window, and in a
moment more he was standing at an immense height upon the
brass ball, sustaining himself by one hand at the slender rod
of the spire, and with the other directing the gilded vane in a
direction opposite to which it had pointed prior.

Pat Malowny gathered flowers for the party from the most
inaccessible rocks, and fashioned swings for the girls from the
dangling grape-vines. There was no fighting, no quarrelling;
all went on as by the hand of magic. He evinced judgment
and foresight plausible, and those who voted for him from
compulsion or request, were surprised, and attended to his
mildly-uttered commands with joy and alacrity. Bright-eyed
girls smiled sweetly upon him, and the beaming glances which
they cast upon him revealed that they saw traits and beauty
that they did not know he possessed, and amply repaid him
for his trouble. From that day Pat Malowny was an altered
boy. Those that said he would be an hostler at some inn,
were surprised to find him, years after, a great and eminent
lawyer and statesman, and those who prophesied that he
would stretch a hempen cord, found him, finally, a judge of
the Supreme Court. He was killed by kindness, and in this
fact there lies a moral; but I will not dissert upon it, for
words are more indelibly impressed when they are drawn out

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

by the thoughtful themselves. No school ever prospered
greater, and parents were astonished at the wisdom exhibited
by their protegés. There was no skulking about in the morning,
or time wasted by doing “chores,” that run the school
hours on to noon and made it useless then to go. No. We
were all up betimes, and sped to our places in a straight line
like the bee, and not in the devious course of the butterfly.
We went with the song of the lark on our lips, and not the
wail of the whippoorwill. There was an attraction at school
that was irresistible. We were not doing penance then! no
indeed! the hours flitted by too fast for that! Prizes, premiums,
spelling on sides, and themes for thought and action
without number, were brought into play by the new school-mistress.
She was joyous and happy, and the same feeling
was by proximity instilled into us. Her Christian name was
short and quaint, yet still had one letter more than our first
female parent, Eve. Her whole name was a beautiful couplet,
designating her beauty and character, and there was something
fluttering like an imprisoned dove in the bosoms of the young
men of the village when they were happy enough to secure a
smile from her, or a momentary glance from her dark bewitching
eyes. The statue of Memnon sang when the morning
sun first stooped to kiss it, but Rose May sang whether it
rose or set. She was as happy in shade as in sunshine, in
cloudy weather as in clear. No opportunity escaped her by
which she could impart to us knowledge. By almost every
simple plaything we possessed, she revealed to us principles of
some grand law or other that astonished us and made us feel
awed at her superior wisdom. By the sling she explained the
centrifugal and centripetal forces, and which was overpowered
when the stone passed through the air; in our leather suckers,
by which we hoisted large stones, she explained the

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

atmospheric pressure and delivered to us an agreeable lecture on
pneumatics, and in the bounding of a gum-elastic ball she explained
the angle of incidence and the angle of reflection.
Rose May was the same “rose” in “May” as in December,
and though she bowed her head in humility, like a rose upon
its stem, it was not because the people did not look upon her
with joy and pride. The day of the domine's dynasty was
over. He sighed like the last of the Mohicans, and was incensed
when our voices rang out into the air as we passed by
his domicile. We to laugh! why we had not even dared to
think during his reign, that is, if those thoughts were beyond
his own comprehension. If we could have had the elements
within us that burst out in their fulness from Sir Isaac Newton
or “Cripple Wattie” (Sir Walter Scott), they would not
even have dawned there! We, however, treated our old master
kindly, and with pretty Rose May as our prompter, often
thrust bouquets and small baskets of nuts or fruit under his
window. The villagers ever afterwards paused at the introduction
of a new thing into the village ere they crushed it to
the earth unheard. So much good had been wrought, and
such a lesson taught them, that it was not easily forgotten.
The young voters of the village, who greeted the new mistress
with one voice, did not lose their ardor for improvements as
they advanced in years.

From that nameless little village, like from other little villages,
there arose some bright stars, and not a few of those
who were taught by the domine and then by Rose May,
which seemed like a change from the hot and glaring sun to
the sweet, pale rays of the moon, took their stations among
the leaders of the people. Sublime thought, which is beautiful,
is nursed in the lap of sorrow and indigence, and many of
those who have inscribed their names upon the temple of fame

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

as far above the reach of aspiring followers as that of the
noble George Washington's on the huge bastions of the Natural
Bridge, were born in a rustic village and breathed the free
air of mountain and of valley. In a few years Rose May left
us, and then there were as many crowded around the stage as
at her arrival; but with a different emotion—and that emotion
was not of joy. She was of high birth; her parents were
wealthy, and she had by no means taught school to obtain a
livelihood. Some altercation with a lover whom she adored,
had caused the movement. She afterwards learnt and discovered
beyond a doubt, that she had been in the wrong, and,
determined to make all the reparation in her power, she returned
to her native home. Her discarded lover had endeavored
to drown his grief in wine, and was pressing hard upon
the road to ruin. There was none could save but her, and
she did save. She entered the house to which he so often
bent his steps, and found him with his stiff, neglected beard
pressing the goblet's rim. A veil was drawn closely over her
face, and her absence had improved her beyond recognition
without a glimpse at her features. She put her hand upon his
shoulder and beckoned to him to follow her. He stood astonished.
His own, and the tankards of his companions, were
brought down to the table, not with a shout and a ring, but
slowly and in silence. He appeared as thunderstruck as the
rough-featured Amphimedon when the lovely Penelope discarded
æsculanus, the Roman god of riches, and breathed joy
and hope into his own ears. Rose May's lover followed his
unknown yet angelic guide, and never afterwards did the
filthy air of a bar-room taint his lips. He and Rose May
were married, and with them life seemed without a thorn, and
every month in the year smiling, beautiful, enchanting May.

-- 222 --

p487-225 THE DEAD YOUTH OF THE ISTHMUS.

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

BY REV. CHARLES W. DENISON.



He was afar from home. And far were all
His kindred. By his side no father stood,
And no kind mother bent above him now.
The breath a loving sister breathes, fell not
Upon his fevered face. No brother's hand
Pressed to his own the touch of love. No voice
Of friendship murmured in his deafened ears
The fond, sweet accents of the speaking heart
But Death was there! His cold, grave—damps he blew
Upon the young man's brow, and clammy drops
Stood thick among his curly locks. The hand
No brother's own might touch, grew chill as ice
Within a grasp it never felt before.
A dull, deep voice, as of a distant flood,
Spoke where no mortal spoke. It was the voice
Of Death! It was the echo of the tide
That bears all onward to eternity.
Upon the earth, in distant Darien,
A poor sick youth had laid him down to die.
His only couch was the dark native floor;
No pillow bore his head; and on his limbs,
All shivering as the waves of Death dashed in
Upon his soul, no covering was spread.
His face was flung into the humid floor,
Where tropic rains had softened deep the clay,
And dingy streams stained all his pallid cheek.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]



His eyes—how mild! His hands—how clutched on high
His dying words—how piercing sad! His cry
For home—how piteous! “Oh! take me home!”
He screamed: “My father! take me home! And oh!
My mother! hearken to thy son! My home!
My hearth! companions gathered fondly there!
Why come ye not beside me? Must I die
In this dark cavern? Must I pass to meet
My Maker from this hurried hut?
Oh! home! dear home! would thou didst hold me now.
Would I could die before my father's feet!
Would I could die within my mother's arms!”
Thus raved the stranger youth, while all around
The uncouth Indians clustered in the wet
Gazed in his haggard face with vacant stares,
And wondered what the phrenzied boy might say.
They held him not, but started at his shrieks;
And as his head sank deeper in the clay,
They raised it not, nor smoothed his quivering limbs,
Nor caught his clutching hands, nor bathed his lips,
As the death-bubbles burst between his teeth.
They knew not of his cry. His words were strange
To those dark children of Grenada's wilds.
And thus he died—died as the stranger dies
Alone—alone!
But ah! how different
Was the sweet home that boy had left behind.
From the lone cave in which he met his end!
His was a home of splendor and of wealth,
Where mirrors flashed their lights, and music charmed
The hearth; where gorgeous tapestries were hung
On every side, and where at night the blaze
Of tapers kindled like the day. Along
Its loaded boards of frequent banqueting
Glittered the wine cups—trailed around their sides
As first the glistening serpent threw his coils
Among the sinless bowers of Paradise,

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]



He was the same Destroyer there that he
Was once in Eden; but alas! the youth
Of that low Isthmus den had heeded not
His fatal sting. He at his father's board
Had learned to love those poisoned cups,
And now the serpent's fangs were in his heart!
Reeling and staggering from his native land,
Plunged in the perils of a foreign shore,
Bounding for joy, he sank in early woe—
Thirsting to make life fast, he found—a grave!
And there they buried him. Beside the road,
The narrow defile through the tangled woods,
Where burning heats descend, and vapors rise
All fœtid with their pestilential damps,
They threw his body in the oozing bogs,
Unshrouded and uncoffined, there to rot!
How many perish thus. What crowds on crowds
Throng the small strip that holds these seas apart,
And as they go leap into drunkard's tombs!
How many of those throngs were taught to taste
The sparkling poison in their youthful homes!
Oh! could that Isthmus speak—could there go up
From its deep glades, its lonely hills, and streams
Its solitary paths, its shaded haunts,
The victim-voices of the drunkard's drink,
Grenada's groves would shiver at the sound,
And Darien's mountains echo fearful groans.
Could all Pacific's shores but join the cry,
Could California's mines and rivers join,
What wails of horror and what warning shrieks
Would pierce the aching ears of Earth and Heaven!
Oh! ye who quaff the brimming cup—who teach
Your children how to thirst for wine—who send
The draught of poison forth to distant lands—
Forget not, as you gaily drink, and count
Your ill-got gains, that your own wandering sons
May lie among the drunken Isthmus dead,
That ye must face before the bar of God'

-- 225 --

p487-228 CAST OUT THE WINE.

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

BY ALICE CAREY.



Why sit you idle here?
Rough grows the sea—
Lash the helm instantly—
Tack to the lee.
Hark, as the wind swept by
Fearful and dread,
Heard you the watchman cry,
Breakers ahead!
Death, death is in the reet—
Sharp is each crag—
Haul the rent canvass in—
Strike the proud flag!
Look, did the angry sky
Shake out the stars,
Light came so blindingly
Through the ship's spars.
Heave out the treasure from
Deck-plank to hold,
All the rich merchandize,
Spices and gold:

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]



Still are the gaping waves
Fearfully tossed—
Cast the wine overboard,
Else we are lost.
There, now the vessel's clear,
Now we are right,
Look for the beacon star,
Look for the light!
That was the watchman's cry—
“Morning is red,
Fresh breezes springing up,
Land, land ahead!”
Haste, set the swelling sail
Full to the breeze,
Now our ship gallantly
Ploughs through the seas.
Mariner, tempest-tossed
On the rough brine,
Would you sail steadily
Cast out the wine!

-- 227 --

p487-230 A TALE.

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

FROM THE FRENCH OF S. M. BERTHOND.

No one in France has forgotten the name of the ferocious
Blucher, that Prussian field-marshal so often beaten by our
generals, and fairly conquered at the battles of Jena and Au
ërstadt; who escaped from General Klein by a wretched evasion
at the capitulation of Preuzlau; a coward at Lubeck,
where he was made prisoner at the head of thirty thousand
men; whose defeats have been witnessed by Bautzen, Lutzen,
Vauchamp, and St. Amand; and who, through the obstinate
error of Napoleon, gained for the English the bloody field of
Waterloo. His brutal conduct when as conqueror he appeared
in Paris, is also well remembered; to hear him, one would
have thought France was to be hewn to pieces, and her capital
consumed to ashes. It has been known how unsparingly he
pillaged, not only the museums, but even the royal palaces.
St. Cloud can testify to his ignoble rapacity: thirty carriages
loaded with costly furniture, pictures, and other valuable articles
of which he had plundered it, were dispatched by him
to Germany as part of his private spoil; it was thus he became
possessed of the celebrated Passage of the Alps, by
David. He desired, moreover, that the property of those
whom he regarded as the promoters of the contest should be
confiscated; and the energetic will of the Emperor Alexander
alone prevented his requiring the disarmament of the Paris
National Guards; he even wished that they should surrender
as prisoners of war. Not one of the chiefs of the allied army
approved the conduct of Blucher, and his king himself tried
in vain to humanize his cruel nature. Often obliged to

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

countermand his savage orders, that prince was forced continually
to appease the barbarian by new benefits; he even honored
him with an order created expressly for him, the badge of
which was an iron cross encircled with rays of gold.

Blucher quitted France in the autumn, dissatisfied with
every one, execrated not only by the French, but by their enemies.
Chagrined at being reduced to a state of inaction and
obscurity, he retired to his estates, where he sunk into a profound
melancholy, and was soon after attacked by dropsy on
the chest, with an inflammation, of which his apprehensions
increased the danger. Thenceforth a strange alteration was
visible on his brutal character. The rough soldier became timid
and fearful; he could no longer endure to remain in darkness;
one moment of darkness would throw him into a singular degree
of agitation; and such was the uneasiness excited by his
condition, that the king of Prussia prepared to set out for
Krieblowitz the instant he was apprised that the old general
had several times expressed a desire to see him once more
before his death.

It was night when the monarch arrived at the chateau, and
desired to be immediately conducted to Blucher. The veteran,
then in his seventy-fourth year, was seated in an ancient hall,
dim and vast, the antique furniture of which, dating at latest
from the fifteenth century, added indescribably to its gloomy
aspect. The walls were covered with suits of armor and trophies
of the chase, partially lighted by the flame of an immense
hearth, which cast its fitful and sombre gleam upon the grim
features of the old man, wrapped in bear-skins, and half reclining
in a great armchair of black oak. On the approach
of the sovereign he would have risen to receive him, but the
latter forbid him by an imperative gesture, and taking his hand,
sat down beside him. Blucher abruptly motioned the

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

attendants to leave him alone with the king. All at once obeyed.
Then, raising himself painfully in his chair, he was silent for
a few moments. “Sire,” said he at length, “I have prayed
you to undertake this journey to Krieblowitz. I knew that
you would be present at the reviews which are to be held in
this district during the autumn. But I feel that I could not
wait for that occasion; and were you at Berlin—were you
even at the farthest extremity of Europe—rather than not to
see you, I would have set out, dying as I am; I would have
sought your presence, for I have a terrible reason to know that
my days are numbered and few. This reason I will reveal to
you; and before I do so, sire, look well upon me; scrutinize
the expression of my features, of my eyes, the tone of my
voice, the order of my ideas. Assure yourself that I am in
the full possession of my senses, and that I have not grown
insane; for there are moments when I ask myself if I am not
a madman, who takes for memories of the past the visions of
yester'eve. But no,” added he, drawing a gold bracelet from
his bosom, “no, all this is true; it is real and certain. I cannot
doubt it in any particular—therefore hear me, sire. When
the seven years' war broke out in 1756, my father, who was
living on his estates of Gross-Renzow, sent my brother and
me to one of our relations, the princess of Kraswick, in the
island of Rugen. I was then fourteen; and after spending
some time in the old fortress without receiving any tidings of
my family since Gross-Renzow and the surrounding country
had become the theatre of war, I entered the service of Sweden
in a regiment of hussars. I was taken prisoner at the
affair of Suckow, and the Prussian commanders pressed me
to accept a post in their service. I resisted their persuasions
during an entire year, and obtained my liberty at length, only
on condition of being enrolled as a cornet in the famous black

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

hussars. I reserved, however, a right of leave for some
months, since during sixteen years I had never heard the least
intelligence of my friends, and my mind was filled with a well-grounded
anxiety for the fate of my mother and sisters. Therefore,
the first use I made of my freedom, was to proceed towards
Gross-Renzow. On my way I found all that part of
Mecklenburgh-Schwerin horribly ravaged; and becoming
more uneasy at every step, while my coach made but tardy
progress along the steep and neglected road which led to my
ancestral, domain, I quitted it for a horse, and pressed forward
at full speed, followed by a single servant. It was forty-four
years ago to the very day, the twelfth of August, and almost
the same hour indicated by that antique timepiece—half past
eleven—for a frightful tempest was roaring through the woods,
the thunder pealed, the lightning flashed, the rain fell in torrents,
and I had wandered long in the gloomy forest before I
found my way to the gate of the chateau. I then perceived
that I was alone, and that my attendant, confused, no doubt,
by the darkness and the storm, had failed to keep pace with
my impatient speed.

Without alighting, I knocked with the handle of my whip
on the massive door, heavily plated with iron and bristling
with great nails. No person answered the summons. I repeated
it three times, and still no one replied. At last, losing
patience, I sprang to the ground, and the gate immediately opened
before me, yet no one appeared to have rendered me that
service. Without particularly noticing the strangeness of the
incident at the time, I left my horse, and, after traversing the
avenue, I ascended the steps, and easily penetrated into the
interior of the dwelling. There all was darkness and profound
silence. I will own it, my heart sank, and a thrill of involuntary
fear ran through my frame, but I soon shook it off.

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“What folly,” said I, “to expect that I should find the
chateau inhabited! No doubt my family quitted it at the
same time I did, and have not returned since our general departure,
as the country was so disturbed. No matter! having
come to this deserted spot, I must only try to pass the night
in it as well as I can.”

So saying, I made my way through several of the old rooms,
ill I reached my father's bed-chamber. Here, to my surprise,
a half-extinguished fire was glimmering among the ashes of the
hearth, and by its dubious and imperfect light, I beheld my
father, my mother, and my four sisters, seated sadly by the
expiring embers. They rose as I entered. I advanced to
throw myself into my father's arms: he repressed my advance
with a solemn gesture. I stretched my arms towards my
mother: she withdrew mournfully. I called on each of my
sisters by name: they only clasped each other's hands in silence—
then all slowly resumed their seats.

“Do you not remember me?” cried I in an agony of grief
and disappointment. “Is it thus that a family should receive a
son and brother after so many years of separation? Have you
already heard of my entering the Prussian service?—but I
could not do otherwise. My liberty, the happiness of seeing
you, were set at this price! Think that during sixteen years
I have never been able to learn whether or not you still existed.
Parted from you by incessant wars, in the service of
Sweden for many years, and then a prisoner, I had no opportunity
of relieving my anxiety and my doubts. You see that
the first use I have made of my freedom has been to seek you
here, where I could scarcely hope to find you, but where, at
least, I believed it possible that I might obtain some traces to
guide me in my search. And now, my father, you will not
embrace me! My mother, you are silent! My sisters, have

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

you forgotten the tenderness of our infancy, and our happy
plays, so often witnessed by these very scenes?”

At these words my sisters appeared to be moved—they
whispered together for a while, then rose, motioning me to
approach, and one of them knelt down before my mother,
hiding her head in her lap, as children do in some of their
games. Surprised at this strange fantasy, in a moment of
such solemnity, I touched her hand lightly with the whip I
held. As I did so, I know not why, an irresistible force impelled
me to join their game. It was my turn to kneel, and as
I laid my head in my mother's lap, oh, terror, beneath the
heavy silk of her robe, I felt a cold and rugged form—I heard
a dull noise like that of dry bones striking together, and the
hand which I had clasped remained in mine—it was that of a
skeleton! I started up with a cry of horror; all had disappeared,
and nothing remained of this fearful vision but the
bones of a hand strained convulsively in my grasp. I flung it
from me in affright, and, maddened, senseless, half-distracted,
I fled from this horrible place. Rushing into the court, I
found my horse, and flinging myself into the saddle instinctively,
I set off at full gallop, without either knowing or caring
whither I went, but chance directed my course towards the
forest. At break of day my horse, exhausted by fatigue, fell
dead, and in his fall threw me so violently to the ground that
I was stunned by the shock. My people, uneasy at my prolonged
absence, came to seek me, and after some hours discovered
me lying under the dead horse at the foot of a tree,
with a deep wound in my head. They long despaired of my
life, and it was only when my reason returned, after three
weeks of burning fever, agony, and delirium, that they conceived
a hope of my recovery. I then learned, for the first
time, that all my family had fallen victims to the pitiless war

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

which had wasted Mecklenburgh, and that the Chateau of
Gross-Renzow in particular, had been repeatedly sacked and
pillaged. When scarcely convalescent, I repaired a second
time to the place, to have the last duties paid to the mortal
remains of my family, but the most scrupulous researches
failed to discover the smallest vestige of them. One hand
alone, a woman's hand, encircled by a golden chain, was lying
in the chamber where the fatal vision had appeared to me; I
took the bracelet, which I have always worn, as you see, in
my breast, and placed the human relies in the oratory of the
castle.

Many long years rolled by. Alone in the world, I devoted
myself to your majesty's armies, and but for this chain would
have entirely forgotten the events which I have related to you.
However, one night about two months ago, I was asleep in
this armchair, when a slight noise aroused me. My father,
my mother, and my four sisters were again before me as formerly
in the castle of Gross-Renzow. Again the four prepared
to repeat their shadowy game; again they signed me to
advance, but the horrors of that night rushed vividly upon
my memory. “No!” cried I: “no, never!” The phantoms
turned their dim eyes on me with a faint smile, and then all
taking hands moved slowly round my chair.

“Justice!” whispered my father, as he passed me.

“Penitence!” murmured my mother, bending towards me
her mournful head.

“Prayer!” uttered my eldest sister, in an earnest voice.

“Destiny!” sighed the next, who had been my favorite.

Then the third exclaimed sadly, “The twelfth of August!'
And the youngest scarce audibly breathed the words: “At
midnight!” Three times they moved past me, repeating the
same words, and then their funereal voices joined as they

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

slowly said, “We shall meet again!” So they faded from my
view; I then comprehended that my destiny was about to be
fulfilled, and that there remained nothing more for me to do
on earth but to recommend my soul to God, and my household
to your majesty—to see you once more, and pray you to remember
a faithful servant.” “My dear marshal,” said the
king, “what you tell me is certainly very strange! Do you
not think that fever and delirium may have had some share in
those two visions? Come, you must have courage; struggle
against these fancies, and be of good cheer. You will soon
recover, and perhaps live many years yet. Will you not believe
me? Come, come, give me your hand, my friend.”

As Blucher did not reply, the King of Prussia took the old
man's hand in his own.

It was icy cold, and as the monarch started from his seat
midnight sounded from the antique time-piece of the hall.

Field-Marshal Gerhart Lebrecht Von Blucher was dead!

-- 235 --

p487-238 NANNY.

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]



Oh! for an hour when the day is breaking,
Down by the shore where the tide is making!
Fair as a white cloud, thou, love, near me—
None but the waves and thyself to hear me;
Oh! to my heart how these arms would press thee—
Wildly my heart in its joy would bless thee!
Oh! how the soul thou hast won would woo thee—
Girl of the snow neck, closer to me!
Oh! for an hour, as the day advances,
Out where the breeze on the broom-bush dances,
Watching the lark, with the sun-ray o'er us,
Winging the notes of his Heaven-taught chorus;
Oh, to be there, and my love before me,
Soft as a moon-beam smiling o'er me!
Thou wouldst but love, and I would woo thee—
Girl of the dark eye, closer to me.
Oh! for an hour when the sun first found us,
(Out in the eve with its red sheets round us),
Brushing the dew from the gale's soft winglets—
Pearly and sweet with thy long dark ringlets.
Oh! to be there on the sward beside thee,
Telling my tale, though I know you'd chide me;
Sweet were thy voice, though it would undo me—
Girl of the dark locks, closer to me.
Oh! for an hour by night or by day, love,
Just as the heavens and thee might say, love,
Far from the stare of the cold-eyed many,
Bound in the breath of my dove-soul'd Nanny!
Oh! for the pure chains that have bound me.
Warm from thy red lips, circling round me!
Oh! in my soul, as the light above me,
Queen of the pure hearts, do I love thee.

-- 236 --

p487-239 MY EARLY FRIEND.

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

BY FRANCIS C. WOODWORTH.

I was born, and, until I had begun to look upon myself as
almost a man, was brought up in the country. My father was
a farmer, and lived in one of the rural agricultural districts of
Connecticut. Aye, I was a country boy, and my heart throbs
with new life now, as I think of the pleasures of those early
days—pleasures of which the boy who is pent up in a city
knows nothing. I never think of the country, wild, secluded,
rude, almost solitary, though it may be—I never come in con-act,
so to speak, with the electrical current of rural life, without
feeling a warm of enthusiasm thrilling through my soul. At
once, if my judgment will allow such liberties, the genins of
memory brings up before the mind a thousand charms peculiar
to country life. Troops of pleasant associations come, crowding
each other along; memories of the sweet birds and flowers; of
birds and flowers, for the two can never be dissociated; of miniature
wind-mills and water-mills; of long rambles, hand in
hand with a sister, now in heaven, by the side of the beautiful
brook, running laughingly over its stony bed, near the old farm-house;
of sassafras and sweet flag; of hickory nuts and striped
squirrels; of skating and of building snow-forts.

But I must not let these memories run away with my
readers, whatever license I may accord to them with respect to
myself.

One of the companions of my boyhood whom I most esteemed,
was Edwin Sherwood. That he was a better boy than
most of his fellows at the village school, I think it not unlikely

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

I should find it difficult now to demonstrate. Perhaps I could
not have demonstrated it then, technically. I was not, how
ever, the less sure that I loved Edwin better than most of my
young acquaintances. The heart, if it needs demonstration at
all, does not care for that kind of demonstration which is constructed
of accurate syllogisms. Edwin was one of my favorites;
I liked him. The precise reason why, inasmuch as we were
very unlike, in most respects, might have puzzled me as much
as it puzzled one quite as philosophically inclined as myself, to
tell why he did not like Doctor Fell. Fortunately, however,
the key of that enigma is not very essential to the chapter; it is
my purpose to sketch from the history of Edwin Sherwood.

Omitting the incidents of his earlier life, when we were
schoolboys together—his passage through the ordeal of a country
store, his promotion to a clerkship in a mercantile house
of greater note, in a neighboring village—we come to a more
important era in his history. He is to leave his native State for
a home in the City of New York. Aye, young man, it is an
important era; it is one of thrilling and solemn interest in the
history of every youth, when he breaks away from all the restraints
of the quiet home of his childhood in the country, and
becomes a citizen of this great metropolis. By thousands accustomed
only to the routine of mercantile life in the country,
and who sigh to move in a more extended sphere, it is not so
regarded Nay, you do not so regard it, and are disposed to
smile at this remark. But it is nevertheless true, and you may
one day find it so, possibly to your cost. I must not be understood
as condemning, indiscriminately, the desire, so common,
among young men educated in the country, to remove to the
city; still less as expressing, however indirectly, the notion
that such a removal, in a moral, or in any other respect, is necessarily
for the worse. This only do I affirm, that that point

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

in a young man's path, at which he exchanges the country for
the city, is a most solemn and momentous one.

The parents of my friend felt that it was so, when they
acceded to the request of their son, and made the arrangements
for his removal. He had enjoyed the advantages of judicious,
well-directed discipline. So far, all was favorable. The moral
and religious principles which those excellent parents inculcated
in their family, and, what is better, enforced by a uniformly
exemplary life, it was hoped, were thoroughly engrafted into
his constitution. What a power there is in these principles,
where they are allowed to germinate in early childhood, and
are faithfully and devoutly fostered by parental care, in succeeding
years. Had they penetrated the heart of Edwin Sherwood,
and taken such deep root there as to exclude those faults which
poison the affections, and render the soul a moral desert?
Those parental precepts and examples; those prayers and tears;
the kind influence of that loving sister; all the precious associations
connected with home; are they all united and entwined
as they must be, around the young man's heart, of sufficient
strength to hold him securely, when new and different influences
are brought to bear upon him?

That question came up in the minds of those parents,
though neither dared to utter it audibly, as they gave Edwin
their parting blessing. They each had fears as well as hopes.
But their hopes were stronger than their fears.

Edwin commenced his career in New York as a clerk in a
wholesale mercantile house in Pearl Street. He was competent,
efficient, faithful. Moreover, there fell to his lot a generous
share of that shrewdness so frequently ascribed—I will
not stop to inquire with how much justice—to New Englanders
generally, and the people of Connecticut in particular. “That
Sherwood,” it was a common remark of the senior partner,

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“can see a great way into a mill-stone.” As may be supposed,
Edwin was not, on this account, less esteemed by his employers,
who, before he had been with them six months, gave him
a token, more substantial and tangible than words, that they
were well disposed to him.

“Indeed!” and what was that token?” Nothing more,
nothing less, than a complete suit of clothes, a la mode. Aye,
and they did well in so doing. They acted wisely; and what
is better, humanely and generously. I know there are many,
and I am inclined to think the number is not few, who will not
agree with me in this verdict. They would pay their employees
a stipulated sum, which, by mutual agreement, should be a fair
equivalent for the services rendered, and with that payment
they would stop; beyond that they would not advance an inch.
They disapprove of all perquisites, as calculated to establish mischievous
precedents, and to produce evil results in many ways.
How many men—merchants, farmers, mechanics—there are,
well disposed, wise and judicious, in the main, who consider
their part performed to those in their employ, when they have
treated them well, and paid them all they agreed to pay
them.

But is it so? Is it the part either of sagacity or humanity,
either of worldly wisdom or true Christianity, to bind no other
than a legal bond between the employer and the employed?
To create and sustain such rules of commerce between the two
classes, as to transform the latter into a Shylock, clamoring for
literal conformity to the terms of his bond, and which shall absolve
the former, morally, as well as in a legal sense, when he
has conformed to those terms? Is it good policy, to say nothing
of any higher consideration, for the employer so to suppress
the feelings of his better nature, as to measure his kind words
and acts towards those in his employ, as a despicable miser doles

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

out his long-hoarded gold and silver? I cannot believe it
possible.

Edwin's employers were of the same opinion. They encouraged
their clerks, when they were faithful, by kind words
and deeds. And, I repeat it, they did well in so doing. But
they might have done more. They ought to have done more,
methinks. They were deficient precisely where, it is to be
feared, a great majority of merchants and master mechanics in
our cities are deficient in their duty, to their apprentices and
clerks. The estimable gentlemen composing the firm to which
Edwin was attached, were utterly ignorant of the manner in
which their clerks spent that portion of their time—more than
three-fourths—not devoted directly to the interests of the establishment;
how they were occupied at night; how on the Sabbath.
Neither of these men were ever known to have inquired
as to the habits of these young men during this time, much less
to have endeavored, wisely and modestly, to weave around
them such a net-work of healthful, moral and religious influences
as would have a powerful tendency to shield them from
those other influences, to yield to which, is to pierce the heart
with wretched anguish, and to pave the road to ruin. Most, or
all these young men, instead of enjoying the benefits of the
family circle, lived at different hotels, where it is almost impossible
to secure the restraints and charms, and endearments of
home.

“But these clerks were not boys,” I hear some one reply.
“They were men, and capable of taking care of themselves.
It is no part of a merchant's business to play the spy with his
clerks.”

There is quite as much error as truth in these statements.
Some of these clerks were youths, under the age of twenty-one.
But grant that they were men. They were young men.

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

and for the most part, from the country, entirely ignorant of the
thousand snares which are set for them by fiends and fiendish
men and women in a large city. Besides, suppose a young
man is old enough to be discreet, and to be capable of taking
care of himself, does it then follow that he will take care of
himself, and that those upon whom he has some claim for sympathy
and care, are relieved from all responsibility in relation to
his moral and spiritual interests?

Edwin found companions, of a reputable and virtuous
character; and he found other companions too; young men,
who, under the guise of real friendship, aimed at his downfall.
They sought means to betray their victim as Judas betrayed his
divine Master—with a kiss. O had some voice of warning from
the lips of one whom he loved, and in whose judgment he confided,
fallen upon his ear, when that tempter was beginning to
entangle the unsuspecting youth in his wiles, with what case
might he have been saved? But no such voice was heard.

“Will you walk with me to-night?” With what a
friendly and affectionate tone was that question asked Edwin,
one day, perhaps some eight months after his removal to the
city. Who asked the question, with such a pleasing air? One
who, although but a few years Edwin's senior, was an accomplished
libertine, with art sufficient not only to conceal his real
character, but to win the love of his innocent and virtuous associates.
“Will you walk with me to-night?” Edwin was in
his room, reading a long and fond letter from his sister, when
that question was propounded. Feelings of delight, slightly
mingled with sadness, as the associations of home crowded into
his mind, brought a tear or two to his eyes, and he furtively
brushed them away, at the same time that his guest entered,
with all the familiarity of an old friend, and gave the invitation.

“No, Mr. Maynard, not to-night,” said Edwin. “I have

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

a letter to write.” It was the reply to that tender communication
from his sister.

“Oh, never mind that, write to-morrow,” said Maynard, as
he advanced to Edwin, and laid his hand upon his shoulder.
“Our club meets to-night, and I want to introduce you. Come
along. You will never regret it, I promise you. If your correspondent
cannot wait one day,” he added, with a meaning
smile, “she is very unreasonable, and does not deserve to be
humored.”

There was something in the lightness of Maynard which
struck Edwin unpleasantly. It contrasted strongly with the
seriousness of his own mind at the time, and increased his disinclination
to leave home that evening. Still he was overpersuaded,
and went.

I could not tell my readers all that was said and done at this
club, if I would; and very possibly I should not choose to tell
them, if I could. It may suffice to say, in general, that it was
a school of which virtue was not the sole schoolmistress. There
was much of good connected with it, and more of evil. I say
this, without any intention of condemning indiscriminately all
associations of young men in the city, that are called by the same
general name as that which this one bears. Doubtless there is
a vast difference in them, as respects their moral character and
tendency. I design to characterize only the club to which young
Maynard belonged.

Was Edwin pleased with his associates, and the manner in
which they spent their time at the club? Not altogether. Their
mirth was somewhat too boisterous for him. They carried their
jokes rather too far. He did not like their drinking. Though
no one of them became technically and ridiculously intoxicated,
they all drank, and some, he thought, rather freely. Of course
he did not drink himself. He had been educated in a family

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

that discarded alcoholic stimulants as unnecessary, and withal
too dangerous to be meddled with. He was asked to drink, but
no one pressed him.

As he laid his head upon his pillow that night, his mind
was uneasy. His reflections were sad and painful. “I will go
no more,” he said, as he retired, after repeating a prayer—the
same, perhaps, that his mother taught him in his childhood, when
he kneeled before her, with his hands folded upon her knee, (for
those prayers, simple and childish as they are, cling to us till the
age of manhood, even.) “I will go no more.” His resolution was
equally strong the next day; and so it remained, until he saw
his friend Maynard again—his friend! Alas! what a misnomer!—
who came to ask Edwin to join the club as a member,
and then his mind began to waver. A great deal of persuasion
was used on one side, a great many objections were urged on the
other. Edwin was frank, his companion was artful. It will
seem strange to many, that that young man, though against the
dictates of his own conscience, in the face of the teachings of his
better judgment, and contrary to a previous decision, made intelligently
and voluntarily, should have yielded. But he did
yield, more, probably, to oblige his companion, than from any
expectation or hope that the evenings he might pass with the
club—and those were to be very few and far between, he thought—
would add either to his pleasure or profit.

Edwin was proposed and received as a member of the club.
He attended another meeting. This time the contents of the
glass were urged upon him. He yielded—not without resistance,
yet he yielded. He took the glass in his hand. He raised it to
his lips. He tasted—tasted, not drank—but his merry companions
were satisfied. They had triumphed. They knew how
great a triumph had been achieved, though their victim dreamed
not of it.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

Edwin had entered a dangerous path. Something whispered
this to him, as he returned to his lodgings, after the excitement
of the second night at the club. He had entered a dangerous
path. It would not have been as easy to effect a retreat at
that point, as it would have been to resist the temptations to enter
it. Still he could have escaped with very little difficulty, had
he resolutely set himself about the task. The will had not then
surrendered to the appetites and passions. He made an effort to
escape. But it was a feeble one. He failed.

Let us now draw a veil over the history of this young man.
To detail the experience of this cherished companion of my
childhood—of the friend whom I loved almost with a brother's
affection—would be too painful a task, even were such a detail
desirable for other considerations, as it is not. The syren soon
threw around him a spell, to break which all the virtuous influences
which were exerted upon him were powerless. He fell,
and my heart is sick when I reflect into what an abyss of degradation
and guilt he had plunged himself, in two brief years from
the period of his introduction to that circle, where he first tasted
the wine cup.

I met Edwin in the autumn of 1835. It was our first meeting
since he left home for the city. I saw at a glance the sad
change which had taken place. Rumors of his intemperate
habits had reached me before; but I was not prepared for such
a spectacle. Intemperance, with its attendant vices, had undermined
his constitution. He was but the wreck of a man—so
rapidly had he run his dissolute career. I addressed him, cordially,
affectionately, frankly, as in former days. He admitted his
degradation. He did not attempt to conceal from me the fact
that he had abandoned himself to the imperious dictation of a
perverted appetite. “But,” he added, with an emphasis which

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

I shall never forget, and which sent a thrill of terror to my inmost
soul, “I shall die a drunkard! No power on earth can
stop me! It is too late!”

It was too late. He was already a common vagabond.
When the terrible truth burst upon the minds of his parents and
sister, that Edwin had fallen, they flew to his relief. They wept
with him, encouraged him, prayed with him. They persuaded
him to return to the parental roof, where they watched over him
with unwearied solieitude and tenderness. But it was too late.
Moral restraint, patient watchfulness, the kind counsels of a father
and mother, the loving embrace and sweet words of one of the
fondest of sisters, “charming never so wisely,” all failed to raise
that poor youth from his prostrate condition. He was lost. The
remorseless serpent of Intemperance had him within its folds,
and was crushing him to death in its embrace.

A year had scarcely elapsed since Edwin's return, when I
revisited that place endeared to me by so many pleasing associations,
as the home of my childhood. But my early friend was
no longer there. Not even the sad wreck of his former self
upon which I had gazed with so much of sadness when we last
met, remained. The village graveyard told the tale of his exit.
He was dead.

Alas, my brother!—for thou wast my brother, though fallen—
alas, my brother! I pity thy weakness and thy woes, while
I blame thy errors and thy vices. My tears have flowed like
rain for thee, as I bent over thy grave, and thought of thy childhood,
thy early love, thy misfortunes—thy untimely end. They
call thee a suicide, Edwin; but thou wast rather the victim of a
murderer, methinks. Alas, my brother!

-- 246 --

p487-249 THE SHADOW-DEATH.

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

BY VIRGINIA A. SWOOPE.



Dancing lightly in the moonlight
Sweeps a shadow o'er the wall,
Never ceasing, never resting,
Falls that shadow, grim and tall.
Never ceasing, never waiting,
Dancing ever day and night;
Falling in the homes of sorrow
Like an angel's wing of light.
Never ceasing, never resting,
Dancing round us one and all;
By the blue sea's dashing wavelet,—
In the cot and lordly hall;
Falling now on steel-clad warrior,
Then on maiden frail and fair—
On the eagle's lofty nurslings—
On the wild beast in his lair;
On the violet where it lieth
By the blue lake's star-lit wave—
On the sturdy red-brow'd hunter
Dashing from the mist-lined cave.
Where the pirate's young bride leaneth
Through the casement, by the sea,
Watching in night's lonely stillness,
For her lover, wild and free.
Where the breeze bears gently homeward
Some lone fisher's plaintive song;
And where childhood sleepeth calmly,
Guarded by an angel throng.
Like the winged wind of midnight,
Softer than an angel's call,
Is the Shadow-Death, that falleth
Darkly o'er the homes of all.

-- --

p487-250 LOVE'S ASSURANCE.

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

BY MRS. C. MARIA LANDON.



Oh! were it not that Heaven had placed
Its shrine within thy soul,
And Truth—sweet daughter of the skies—
Had made thy heart her goal,—
And had not Purity and Love,
Like gems some bright crown above
Descended on thy brow,—
I should not feel the holy tie
That links our spirits now.
And were there less of noble fire
Within those eyes of thine,
That always softens when it meets
These duller orbs of mine;
And hadst thou less of holy zeal,
To do thy duty and God's will,
I should not know, as now I do,
That when Life's path is trod,
And we are call'd away, to view
Our Father and our God;
Where symphonies of glory roll
Around the Eternal Throne,
And songs of rapture thrill the soul
We shall be ever one.

-- 248 --

p487-251 THE AUCTION, OR THE WEDDING-COAT. A TALE OF TRUTH.

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

What's the hour, Mr. Collins?” said Harry Moore to
a rather elderly man, as they stood lounging together at the
counter of a country store. “Isn't it almost time for the
auction? They tell me that old Philip Merton's clothes are to
be sold among his other effects, and I want to see the exhibition,
for it must be something of a curiosity. It's strange, though,
that his relations would do such a thing.”

“Why, you see his brother-in-law has the ordering,”
answered Collins, “and he is a strange man, and so covetous
that he is afraid of losing a penny of what comes to his wife.
Phil shares the common fate of old bachelors—nobody cares
much for their memory after they are dead. They are put
under ground, and those who can get the most of what they
leave behind are considered the most fortunate, but as for
Philip's clothes, I don't think the skin-flints who sell them will
make much out of them. They may perhaps find his wedding-
coat,
if it is not eaten up by the moths. I never saw him
wear it after that night when he was disappointed. Poor Phil!
he was one of the best-hearted fellows in the world; and not
an old man, either—only about my age. It's a pity he should
have sacrificed his life to a boyish fancy.”

“What do you mean by that?” asked Harry; “you are
not credulous enough to believe that he died of a broken
heart?”

“No, not exactly. He died, at last, of a broken

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

constitution, the effect of intemperance in his youth. Ah! there were
no temperance lectures then, nor pledges given to abstain from
liquor. If there had been he might have married Fanny Ross,
and had something to live for. But he must needs get intoxicated
on his wedding-day; and so the match was broken off,
and that completed his ruin. He was never the same man
afterwards; but it was poor Fanny who died of the broken
heart.”

“Do tell me that story, Mr. Collins. I never heard the
whole of it, for you know we are new settlers at Mapleton,
and the affair had blown over before we came.”

“Well, no one can tell more about it than I can; for
Phil and I were school-cronies, and I knew it all, from beginning
to end. It wants an hour yet to the auction, and its just
an idle time; so let us cross over to the buttonwood-trees and
sit down in the shade.”

It was a broad street, with a great deal of grass in it,
which even sprung up and covered the ridges between the
ruts made by the teamsters' carts; for it was seldom, in those
days, that any other vehicle was driven through the little
village of Mapleton. Foot-paths were trodden down between
the houses, which stood at a considerable distance apart; and
opposite the single store, comprising in its wares drygoods.
groceries, and crockery, was a row of buttonwood-trees, where
a rude bench had been constructed by some old smokers, who
left an occasional sign, in a broken pipe, that they had occupied
it. This seat was now appropriated by the two above-mentioned,
when Collins, the elder, began his story of Philip
Merton

“When I was a young man,” said he, “Fanny Ross was
the beauty of our town; and, though I have been married now
for many a year, and have daughters grown up and married

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

also, I have never seen a handsomer girl. Her complexion was
a clear red and white, and her glossy brown hair was parted
over a forehead as smooth as marble. I could never tell
exactly the color of her eyes, for they were like the chameleon,
always changing: sometimes they appeared to be a dark gray,
then a hazel, and at other times I could almost have sworn
they were a deep violet blue. Her lips were like coral, her
teeth without a blemish, and her person might have been a
model for a sculptor, it was so perfect in its proportions. But
Fanny was a silent beauty. She never talked much; and
Phil was a lively, light-hearted fellow, and just suited her; for
you know we always like the opposite of ourselves. He had
just what she wanted—a word always ready upon occasion;
and she got in the habit of depending on him to speak for her
when she was at a loss. His wit was quick as a flash of
lightning; and, when I have seen them in company together,
I used to think of the old saying, that `some people's thoughts
go beforehand and some follow after.' They knew each other
from children, and learned to read and write and cipher
(which is all the learning we need in this place) at the same
school. After they grew up he began to wait on her to the
country balls and parties, and soon got the name of being her
beau. There were no distinctions between rich and poor at
Mapleton. All were on an equality, and one was as good as
another, as long as their conduct was proper. Philip was an
only son, and his father had some property; and Fanny's
father was a mechanic. But she was industrious and amiable,
and handsome enough for anybody; and his relations had no
objection to his falling in love with her. In fact the objection
all lay with her family; for Phil was rather wild and would
drink a little too much, occasionally, when out at a merry-making.
At such times, Fanny would shrink from his

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

attentions, and declare she would have nothing more to do with
him; but, somehow or other, he always contrived to get into
her good graces again, and persuade her to believe in his
promises of reformation. A woman will believe almost any
thing from the man she loves; and, though he break his
promise ninety-nine times, she will still believe that he will
keep it the hundredth. Drunkenness was unfortunately at
that time the vice of Mapleton; and Phil could not resist
temptation, yet he did not lose his station in society. His
undeviating good-humor and irrepressible flow of spirits made
him a general favorite; and everybody knew it was his
generosity which helped to ruin him. His lapses from temperance
were not very frequent then, and his companions could
not do without him, for his presence was always the herald of
fun and frolic. There was an ease about his manners, too,
and a sort of natural grace about his actions which took
mightily with the girls. His eyes seemed to be always laughing
to keep company with the smiles on his lips; and his tall
figure and curly hair gave him rather a stylish appearance.

As I told you at first, he and I were cronies, and I often
tried to keep him from drinking. I used to tell him he would
lose Fanny and break her heart, unless he would first break
his glass and resolve never to take another.

“Poh! Ned,” said he one day, in answer to my remonstrances,
“you would take all the high spirit out of me and
make me appear as niggardly as old Deacon Wharton, who,
you know very well, has got no soul at all. Come, take a
glass with me; that's a good fellow. It'll make you feel lively,
and your Mary will like you all the better, for she's as gay as
a lark. Fanny and she ought to change characters; or else
you and I ought to change girls.”

“What,” said I, “do you want to give up Fanny?”

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

“Give her up!” he exclaimed, “no, not for the value of
all the whales in the Pacific; and I'm pretty sure she wouldn't
give me up, either: but my wit is always thrown away on
you, Ned, for you haven't got enough yourself to understand
it.”

“Well, you are in a fair way now of bringing your own
to a level with mine,” said I, “for, when the wine is in, the
wit is out, Phil.”

He laughed out loud, as he replied, “The shaft didn't hit,
Ned. I'm as sober as a judge, and you know it. You are
only jealous.”

“No, I should be as loth to change girls as you would,”
said I, “though I own that Fanny is the handsomest; but I'm
satisfied with Mary, and I'll bet you a pair of wedding-gloves
that I'll be married first, unless you quit drinking brandy.”

“Done,” said Philip, “and you may go and buy them as
soon as you please, for I am going to ask you to my wedding
next Saturday.”

“Tell that to the marines, Phil,” said I,” for the sailors
won't believe it. No, no—you don't come over me in that
way; you are not going to get any of my property on false
pretences.”

“But I say it's a fact, Ned,” said he, laughing, “so you
see you are caught in your own trap. We have been engaged
these two years, and next Saturday evening we are to be
married. I have promised Fanny to be the steadiest husband
in Mapleton; and so I will, though I won't be so mean beforehand
as not to drink a glass to her health.”

“Beware, Philip,” said I, take the advice of a friend for
once, and let it alone.”

I didn't believe him, for no had already drank several
times, and the liquor was beginning to take effect; and, with

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

some trouble, I got his arm linked through mine and took him
home without his situation being noticed in the street. I
spent the whole afternoon with him and got him pretty well
sobered down by evening, for I was sorry for him, and still
more sorry for Fanny, if he had told me the truth. Well,
sure enough, the Saturday came and I found it was even so.
It was to be his wedding-day. I was invited, but before I
went to Mr. Ross's I concluded to look in just before night
upon Phil; for I couldn't help feeling a little uneasy. They
told me he was in his chamber, and I went up; and what do
you think I found him doing? Why, standing before a small
table, with a decanter of brandy in one hand and a tumbler in
the other, just ready to pour out a drink. I made one step
from the door and caught his arm.

“Philip Merton,” I exclaimed, “are you crazy? On this
day, of all others, to drink brandy!”

“Let go my arm, Ned,” said he, “this is my last glass,
and I won't be disappointed for any one.”

I saw that he was intoxicated then, and, with a little
adroitness, I got the decanter from his hand and pitched it out
of the window.

“You shall pay for that, Edward Collins,” said he, and
his face flushed to a bright scarlet. But he sat down; and,
after the excitement went off, he became stupefied with what
he had taken before my entrance. His wedding-coat hung
over the back of a chair, and his white vest and gloves were
laid on the bed. I think I never felt more distressed in my
life. It was almost dark, and he was no more fit to be married
than an idiot would have been. But I got some cold water and
soaked his head and bathed his face, till at last he began to
realize partly what he was going to do. He had forgotten all
about my breaking the decanter, and asked me to help him

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

dress, for he was really incapable of doing it alone. Poor
Fanny, thought I to myself, it will be a sad fate for her to be
a drunkard's wife. Two or three times I was on the point of
going and telling her of Philip's situation: but I knew the
messenger of ill-tidings seldom got either thanks or good will;
and so I determined not to meddle with the match. She
knew his habits beforehand, said I, and if she chooses to run
the risk it is none of my business. I left him just before the
hour; for, to tell the truth, I was ashamed to go to Mr. Ross's
in his company, and so went on by myself, for being well
acquainted with Fanny and her sisters, I did not mind being
early. Emily Brown, a sister of Mary, who is now my wife,
saw me coming and came out to meet me; for there was no
formality among the young people at that time.

“Where's Philip?” said she. “We thought you and he
would come together; and everybody is wondering that he
is so late.”

“Em,” said I (for I found it impossible to keep the secret
entirely to myself), “don't say any thing about it—but Phil is
waiting to get sober.”

“Good gracious, Edward!” exclaimed she; “you don't
say he's been drinking! Why, what's to be done? Fanny
ought to know it.”

“Well, wait a little,” said I; “perhaps he will be quite
himself by the time he gets here; and, for the future, we must
hope for the best.”

“Edward,” said Emily seriously, “can you tell me a
single man in Mapleton, who was known to love liquor in his
youth, who is not now a confirmed drunkard? I have no
faith that Philip will prove an exception. But here comes the
minister. Do you go in, while I run back to Fanny.”

A few of the village girls were assembled, in their white

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

dresses and blue or pink ribbons, according to the taste of the
wearer; and Mr. Waters, the clergyman, walked in and took
his seat among them. The father and mother of the bride
were unusually taciturn. They looked anxious and unhappy,
as if they felt a presentiment that something was going wrong.
Fanny was not present; and the suspense of waiting was becoming
painful. Mr. Ross rose and whispered to me:

“Edward, something must be the matter with Philip.
Hadn't you better go and see what it is?”

I could have told him without going to see: but I didn't
speak; and just at that moment the door opened, and poor
Phil staggered into the room. There was a silly smile on his
face, as he sat down on the nearest chair and asked, in a thick
voice, if Fanny was ready.

Not a word was spoken, for everybody seemed to be
struck dumb. Mrs. Ross rose. She was a stern woman;
and we were always a little afraid of her when we went to see
the girls. But she just gave Philip one look, as if she would
have crushed him through the floor, and then hurried out of
the room. Emily Brown and one of Fanny's sisters were with
her up stairs, and when her mother came in and told her in
plain words, that Philip had come drunk to be married, Em
said that every bit of color left Fanny's face. She was as
white as marble and seemed almost as stony: for she showed
no outward sign of emotion; she only said, “Don't let him
come here, mother—I won't see him. Tell him to go home,
for I'll never have him, now!”

“You never shall with my consent, Fanny,” said her
mother; “and you ought to be thankful that he has shown
himself out, beforehand.”

Mrs. Ross did not know how to soothe and comfort her.
Just think of telling her, at such a time, that she ought to be

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

thankful! How could she be thankful for any thing, with
such a blow upon her heart? What was the unknown misery
of the future, to what she was now enduring? But her
mother meant well. She did not understand the difference
between her own feelings and Fanny's.

Well, all this while the company were silently waiting for
Mrs. Ross's return. It was a strange scene for a wedding
and it seems as if I could see it all before me now. Everybody
had a sort of frightened, or horror-struck look, excepting
Philip, who appeared to be quite unconscious that any thing
was the matter, and sat still, with the same silly expression on
his face; for liquor always makes men fools.

At last Mrs. Ross came to the door, and said in a loud
harsh voice: “Mr. Waters, there will be no marriage here to-night;
and you, Philip Merton, the sooner you leave the house
the better. Your company is not wanted.”

“I—I came to be married,” said Phil; “and I won't go
till I have seen Fanny—I won't, I say.”

Mr. Waters then got up, and said with a very solemn
manner: “It is useless for you to remain, Mr. Merton, for I
cannot marry you to-night. I am sorry to say that you are
not in a fit state to perform your part in the ceremony; and
your disappointment and disgrace are the bitter fruits of intemperance,
which you are now so sadly reaping. Let it be
a warning to you for the future; and I trust that not only you,
but your young friends here present, will remember that
`Whatever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.' ”

With these words he bowed to the company, and walked
straight out of the door. The girls all got up and went to put
on their bonnets, but Phil never moved. I thought he was
trying to realize what it all meant; and I pitied him from the
bottom of my heart. Old Mr. Ross leaned his head down

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

between his hands, and never spoke a single word. He was a
man of few words at all times. Fanny was like her father,
and had always been his favorite child; and he knew, better
than her mother, how to feel for her. He knew that she had
loved Philip with all the power of a still, silent love, which
strengthens more and more in the depths of the heart, because
it cannot vent itself from the lips. People may laugh at first
love,
Harry, but you may depend on it, it is never entirely forgotten
nor overcome. Something of it is left, which neither
time, nor absence, nor even death can destroy in the heart of
the living. But I am going astray from my story. I went up
to Philip after the minister had gone, and said: “Come,
Philip, it's time for us to be getting home. You see they have
all left us.”

He was beginning to get sobered by the shock; and the
smile on his face was exchanged for a sort of helpless expression,
like that of a man led to the gallows. He yielded,
because there was no reprieve to the necessity; and I took
him home, and helped him to undress and go to bed; and the
coat which he took off that night I don't think he ever put on
afterwards.”

“And what happened to Fanny?” asked Harry Moore,
who was much interested in his companion's recital.

“Ah,” said Collins, “that is the most melancholy part of
the story. She went into a sort of melancholy derangement,
and was never seen to smile after that night; and, what is still
more wonderful, the color never came back to her face. Before
that time she had the most lovely complexion you ever
saw: but always afterwards she looked as white and cold as a
marble statue. She refused to see Philip, or to have any
thing more to do with him, and went nowhere excepting to
church, where she was sure to be found in all kinds of weather.

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

She would keep her eyes fixed on the minister until he had
done preaching, and then get up and go home, before the congregation
were dismissed. I met her once on Sunday, and
spoke to her. “How do you do, Fanny?” said I. She raised
her eyes, and they looked blue, then—I shall never forget it,
for I had a strange fancy that they were exactly the color of
Philip's wedding-coat. I don't know what put such a queer
comparison in my head, but I was so possessed with the notion,
that I kept staring at her till she said: “What do you
look at me so steady for, Edward? I know I don't look as I
used to; but it's because I always have a pain in my heart,
now.”

“You ought not to be walking alone then, Fanny,” said
I. “Let me go home with you.”

“No,” she replied, “I don't want you—I can take care of
myself—I'm not crazy, Edward, though I suppose you think I
am; but I've got all the reason I ever had, and that was too
little to do me any good when I stood most in need of it.
There, go away now, for I shan't say any more.”

She crossed over to the other side of the street, and
walked very fast till she got out of sight. Mr. Waters visited
her constantly and endeavored to direct her thoughts to religion;
and he said it was his belief that the light of the Gospel
broke in on her mind before she died, and gave her that
peace which the world can neither give nor take away. It
was just a year from the day that was to have been her wedding-day,
that we went to her funeral; and, if ever any one
died of a broken heart, it's my belief that Fanny Ross did.”

Collins was silent, and seemed to have finished his story;
when Harry said, “You've forgotten Philip. You have not
told me any thing further about him, since you took him home
that night.”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“True enough!” answered Collins; “I had forgotten him
in talking of poor Fanny. If you had ever seen her in her
bloom, you would have said her equal was not to be found for
beauty. But Phil never got over the disappointment and
mortification of that affair; and, to keep from thinking of it,
he went to the bottle. He knew that he had lost Fanny forever,
and so he gave up all female society. He never was
much of a ladies' man, and I don't believe he ever saw any
other girl that he would have been willing to marry. He
used to skulk about the streets, and keep out of everybody's
way as much as he could, only when he was about drunk.
At Fanny's funeral he cried like a child; and after that he
tried to do better for some time; but, as they say “the ruling
passion is strong in death,” so with him it was strong in life.
His habits became confirmed; and, though sometimes months
would pass away without his drinking to excess, he still drank
enough to scatter the seeds of disease through his system. I
often spoke to him about it, but he used to stop me with, “It's
too late now, Ned. I've nothing to live for; and if I did not
sometimes lose my senses in liquor, I should lose them altogether,
and be sent to a mad-house. You couldn't persuade
me when I had every thing at stake; and what's the use of
trying now?”

“But you won't live out half your days,” said I, “if you
go on in this way.”

“Well, and what of that?” he answered, “I shan't be
missed. An old bachelor is only in the way, and most people
are willing to let them have a short life and a merry one if it's
their own choice.”

And so he took his own course, until about six years ago
there came a temperance lecturer to Mapleton. It was a
novelty, and everybody went to hear him. At first they

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

were all carried away with his eloquence, and listened as
though all he said was fiction—like the plays at the theatre.
But after hearing him two or three times they began to realize
the truth of his words; and, one after another, our townsmen all
went forward and signed the pledge, which has been the saving
of many of them from ruin. Nobody thought that Phil Merton
would be persuaded to do it; but he was; and it made him a
changed man. He found he had broken down his constitution,
and tried hard enough afterwards to build it up; for, when a man
really thinks he is going to die he is apt to grow very anxious
to live, and is quite willing to make up his quarrels with the
world and take it as it is, provided he can renew his lease of
the mortal tenement. But, as Phil had so often said himself,
“it was too late.” He never got quite well, though he continued
to be a sober man, and his long course of intemperance
killed him in the end. He was only fifty-three years old when
he died. My story is finished, Harry, and the hour is up also.
So come, it's time for the auction.”

An auction was a rare occurrence in the quiet village of
Mapleton. The inhabitants seldom changed either houses or
furniture, which descended from generation to generation, with
but little alteration or improvement. But Philip Merton had
been an old bachelor, and left no successor to his worldly
goods, over which the auctioneer's hammer was then about to
be raised.

Collins and Moore arrived just in time to see the exhibition
of the wedding-coat, which had been set up on a bid of three
dollars.

“That's it,” said Collins to his companion; “a blue coat
with brass buttons. I remember the fashion of it thirty years
ago. Come, Harry, you're fond of antiquities, why don't
you bid?”

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

“Going,” cried the auctioneer, “going at three dollars:
not a quarter of its value. Who'H bid another dollar? Can't
throw it away—it's disgraceful!”

“Why don't you buy it yourself, for the sake of old
acquaintance?” said Harry in reply to Collins, while the crier
still kept on.

“Who says four dollars? There aint such another coat
nowhere. It'll fit any man on the ground.”

Collins had turned to Harry and exclaimed, “I, Harry
Moore? Why I wouldn't have Phil's wedding-coat for a
gift.”

“Four dollars bid,” cried the auctioneer—“going at four
dollars—four—four”—and the hammer went half-way down
and was raised again. “Blame it! the hammer won't strike
at that—look at the cloth—it's superfine—none of your home-spun—
going at only four—”

“You wouldn't have it! why not?” asked Harry of
Collins, looking at the same time at the auctioneer, and giving him a nod.

“Five dollars—I have it,” cried the seller. “Mr. Moore
bids five dollars. Will nobody bid over him? See these
buttons, as bright as gold, and they be gold, for aught I know—
going at five dollars—going—going—gone!”

I'm glad you bought it,” said Collins, “and now I'll tell
you why I wouldn't have it. It was too full of old memories;
and I never want to rake them up again, as I have done to day.
But it's different with you. You didn't see it all, as I did;
and it will do you no harm to remember it. So just keep the
coat for the sake of its history and the moral; and, if you ever
have a friend in danger of being wrecked on the shoals of
intemperance, show it to him, and tell him the story of Philip
Merton.”

-- 262 --

p487-265 THE NEGLECTED.

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

BY MISS PHŒBE CAREY.



Softly part away the tresses
From her forehead of pale clay,
And across her quiet bosom
Let her white hands lightly lay,
Never idly in her lifetime
Were they folded thus away.
She has lived a life of labor,
She is done with toil and care,
She has lived a life of sorrow,
She hath nothing more to bear;
And the lips that never murmured
Never more shall move in prayer.
You who watched with me beside her
As her last of nights went by,
Know how many times she asked us
If we thought her hour was nigh;
How she told us, always smiling,
She was glad that she could die.
Many times from off the pillow,
Lifting up her face to hear,
She would look as one who watches
Half in hope and half in fear;
Often asking those about her,
If the day were drawing near.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]



Till at last as one a-weary
To herself she murmured low;
Could I see him, could I bless him
Only once before I go;
If he knew that I was dying
He would come to me I know!
Drawing then my head down softly
Till it lay beside her own,
Said she, tell him in his anguish
When he finds that I am gone,
That the bitterness of dying
Was to leave him here alone.
Nay! the pang is but a moment—
And my parting words may win
Entrance to his softened bosom
To plead solemnly with sin;
So my death shall prove a blessing
That my life has never been.
Crushing then with one great effort
All her weakness and her woe,
She seemed wrapped in pleasant visions
But to wait her time to go;
And she never after midnight
Spoke of anything below.
But kept murmuring very softly
Of cool streams and pleasant bowers,
Of a pathway going up brightly
Through the fields of endless flowers.
And at daybreak she had entered
On a better life than ours!

-- 264 --

p487-267 WINE OCCASIONALLY. EVELYN.

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

BY MRS. E. J. EAMES.

“Win, is a mocker—strong drink is raging, and whoso is deceived thereby is not wise.”

Bible.

“Evelyn,” said Mr. Sargent to his orphan niece, on the
morning of her marriage-day; “Evelyn, I trust you will have
sufficient influence with Frank Rivers, to induce him to leave
those gay, wine-drinking associates of his. I hope his attendance
on convivial parties will now be less frequent; for, Evy,”
added the fond but cautious uncle, “had habits are sometimes
formed in this agreeable way.”

Young Evelyn Sargent thought of her lover's devoted attachment,
smiled incredulously, and said: “He only takes wine
occasionally, dear uncle; besides, it would be hard to fancy
Frank Rivers an inebriate, with all his good sense.”

“Be not too confident; I would not grieve your gentle nature,
Evelyn, yet it is well to be warned of danger. I trust,
indeed, that Rivers will always possess the same self-command
as now. It would be a fearful thing for you, my child, should
he, after all, turn a charmed ear to the voice of that Syren,
the end of whose song is destruction.”

A slight quiver came over the curved lips of the young girl—
there was a tremulous flutter of the white lids over the tender
eyes. Save this, she stood silent before her uncle, as pale
certainly, and as beautiful as the most exquisite statue.

Her uncle looked on her pityingly. “Forgive me, darling,”
he said, taking her hand. “If I probe the wound, God knows

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

I would heal it. O Evelyn! when your sainted mother placed
you, a little infant, in my arms, and bade me love you well—
when, with her dying breath, she charged me to watch over
your tender youth, and guard you from all evil—in that solemn
hour, Evelyn, I folded you closer to my aching bosom, and
vowed to fulfil the sacred trust reposed in me. It was no hard
task to perform a parent's duty towards you, Evelyn; you became
what your mother before you had been—the dearest object
of my heart (though she left me for my adopted brother),
and my care for you has been truly a `labor of love.' And
well have the gifts and graces of your youth rewarded my
care. You have brought joys to my lonely hearth, unknown
to it since my—my first and last great sorrow. You have
ever been as a most dutiful and affectionate daughter unto
me: but you are a woman now—you have chosen for yourself
another protector, and, O Evelyn! God grant he may
wear the priceless pearl of thy affections worthily, and be to
thy future all thou so fondly hopest. But should the time
ever arrive, that thou needest other help or guidance, remember
my house and heart are alike open to thee—and thou wilt
not say me nay. Promise me, Evelyn, that in such emergency
thou wilt come to me—thy second father.”

And Evelyn promised unhesitatingly—her future seemed so
bright. For the last time she flung herself into the arms that
opened to clasp her to a heart, which, on this eventful morning,
dared not examine itself too closely. Had Evelyn known
all that was struggling in the noble and generous soul of her
benefactor, Frank Rivers had been less lovingly received in
Philip Sargent's presence.

And Mr. Sargent gave away the bride—for Evelyn did become
the wife of Rivers. Her uncle marked the bridegroom's
smile of conscious triumph and exulting love deepen to a

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

solemn awe, as he uttered the trothplight that made him her
husband and protector. How trusting and entire was the
confidence with which she gave her hand to him, with whom
she had chosen to tread life's crowded paths! And there was
a deeper regret than the mere occasion required, in the sorrowful
and earnest tones of Philip Sargent's voice, as he consigned
his darling Evelyn to an untried guardianship. There
was a quiver on the lips that pronounced a fond and farewell
blessing on the young bride, now leaving the shelter of his
roof forever. Turning a last time to Rivers, he wrung his
hand and said: “I have committed a precious charge to your
keeping, Mr. Rivers. As you hope for God's blessing, obey
my solemn injunction—deal truly and tenderly by Evelyn;
and,” he added in a lower tone, “by yourself, too, deal faithfully!”

When the young, lovely, and confiding Evelyn said that
Frank Rivers possessed too much good sense ever to become
intemperate, she spoke but what she thought. In her heart
she could not believe that he, whose nature was so noble and
generous, who evinced so many correct feelings and principles—
Frank Rivers, gay, gallant, high-spirited, possessing, in
an eminent degree, all manly qualifications—how could she believe
that he, by any possible temptation, would ever yield to
the baneful influences of the arch-destroyer?

Beautiful Evelyn! how clearly now, through the dim mist
of years, does the perfect loveliness of that sweet face dawn
upon me! I can see her, as she was wont when beside her
husband, shake the golden ringlets back from her white forehead,
till they fell in bright clusters upon her shoulders. It
was pleasing to look upon Evelyn in those days of her hope
and happiness. The chords of her heart responded ever to the
touch of love, and sent forth tones of peculiar sweetness. Left

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

an orphan in early childhood, with none but her uncle to love,
her hitherto buried affections were now poured forth on one
object. Freely, fondly, and undoubtingly did she bestow her
heart on one who gratefully accepted and loyally vowed to
cherish it, till death should them part!

During the first year after their marriage, Mr. Rivers was
all devotion to his beautiful wife; and every attention that
love or duty could suggest was lavishly bestowed on her.
About this time they removed to a large and populous city.
Evelyn was mistress of a noble mansion, surrounded by all the
splendor and luxury that love could bestow or wealth command.
Basking in the sunshine of prosperity; caressed, admired,
and flattered, in the gay and brilliant circles she frequented,
the beautiful and accomplished Mrs. Rivers (as she
was called) swam along the stream of pleasure so gently, that
one might well deem no thorns grew in her pathway of roses

“Will you not pass this evening with me, dear Frank?”
asked Evelyn Rivers, as she saw her husband, after an absence
of three successive nights, again prepare to go out. “Come,”
she continued, playfully putting her slender arm within his
own—“come, Frank; you did not always think the evening
lost which you gave to me.” And she gazed upon him with
the earnestness of a woman's pleading. But there was sorrow,
as well as anxiety, in her look.

“You are a sweet beggar, Evelyn,” said Rivers, after looking
at her a moment; “but it won't do. I've pledged my
word to Tom Arundel—a gentleman's party you know—I will
be back before eleven;” and, as if anxious to be gone, he
hastily kissed her, and went his way.

Heavily did his departing footsteps reverberate on the heart
of his disappointed wife; and she thought time never moved

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

so tardily. A sort of misgiving, for the first time, crossed her
mind; not that it shaped itself into any thing tangible, but a
vague, undefined apprehension of some impending calamity.
Silently Evelyn Rivers knelt down, and imploringly she repeated
the intercession: “Lead him not into temptation; deliver
him from evil!”

It were too sad a thing to trace Frank Rivers along his erring
path of folly and dissipation: too sad a tale to tell, how
he gradually, and almost imperceptibly, estranged himself from
his gentle and trusting Evelyn; how, the more he neglected
her, the farther he strayed from virtue and honor; and how
the habit of drinking “wine occasionally” led him, at last, to
bow down his high spirit at the unholy shrine of intemperance!
It is a thrice-told tale; too familiar, alas! to many of
our readers.

For a long time, Evelyn parried the censures and harsh
judgments of the world, the secret regrets of friends, and open
attacks of foes. Clothed in its mantle of devotion, her heart
clung with increased tenacity to its object; and the image was
only shrined the deeper. In the trusting earnestness of her
heart, Evelyn had thrown all on the venture of his vow; and
thus it was that she yet sustained herself.

But the truth came at last! That which Evelyn Rivers
had deemed it even a sin to think on, now stood before her a
lamentable and sure reality—her husband was an irreclaimable
drunkard!

Painful rumors reached the ears of Philip Sargent, and he
hastened to learn the truth. He came alone and unannounced,
to find his worst fears realized. One glance at Mrs. Rivers
pale, dejected countenance, told the story of “wine occasionally,”
and its effects, more eloquently than words! Indeed,
few words were spoken. Mr. Sargent announced his

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

determination to take Evelyn home with him: the physician had
prescribed her native air and she consented to go. One who
knew her husband's accustomed haunts sought him out, with a
message that Mrs. Rivers wished to see him—him, round whom
her affections still lingered, though changed indeed from the
high-placed love and confiding trust of the wife, to the pitying
care of a friend for a misguided and lost companion.

He came at length, with a flushed face, a restless eye, and unsteady
step. Oh, might these but grow out of his intense anxiety
for her dying condition! No! she turns away from the bloated
visage, and the thick tongue, attempting to mutter words of inebriate
and disgusting fondness. Has that man ever been her
blessing and delight? * * * Every trace of emotion had
vanished from her face; and, when she again lifted her languid
head, she had schooled her heart to such perfect self-control,
that, to the careless eye now fixed upon her, she seemed not
to suffer. You will readily believe, dear reader, that no word
of censure, no tones save those of pity, for the author of all this
misery, passed her lips. No! but in this their last interview
on this side of eternity, she entreated him for his own sake to
pause in his downward career.

She said it was the last kindness she should ever require of
him;—that she could add nothing to what she had already and
frequently before said; and now she entreated him again, because
she could not forget the time when he was her good and
honored husband. She could but pray, as she had long done,
that a merciful God would have that pity on him which he
would not have upon himself.

A momentary remorse struggled with the dim perceptions
of the inebriate; and, reeling, he flung himself beside her
couch, and wept aloud! What further passed at their parting
hour we know not, save that the last words of counsel had

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

been spoken by the faithful wife,—her last admonition fallen
on the husband's dull ear, and she was gone! As the last
sound of the carriage-wheels, which conveyed Mrs. Rivers
from the home of her wedded life, died away, Frank Rivers
went forth to his wonted resort and spent the night, as usual,
in degrading the dignity of manhood below the brutes that
perish. Woe! that one so formed to excel, so gifted in every
thing, possessing an intellect so noble, so elevated—woe! that,
through the insidious advances of “wine occasionally,” he
should yield to the fascinations of vice and its deceitful allurements!

Evelyn died early! but not before the last ray of hope was
quenched in her soul, and a death-like withering had come
over her heart; not until the flower of conjugal feeling had
faded quite away, and the bruised vine of her affections had
no pillar whereon to lean! Yes! beneath the roof which she
had left three years before, in all the splendid éclat of a pros
perous bridal, Evelyn Rivers—still young and beautiful—lay
dying! Surely Philip Sargent had spoken with a prophetic
spirit, when he offered the fair bride his protection through all
her future life! Three short years! Then he had foreseen
the consequences of taking “wine occasionally.” Poor Evelyn
felt them later! And oh! how many burning tears and
blasted hopes would have been spared her! But the blow had
come from the hand of one for whom she was sacrificing life
itself; and she bore her terrible calamity with uncomplaining
sorrow to the end.

“I know,” said she to Mr. Sargent, the evening before her
death, “I know, dear Philip (she seldom called him uncle, as
she was an adopted niece), that I have been burdensome to
you; but God, in his infinite mercy, will soon relieve you, and
release me from this prison-house of clay. You were ever

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

most kind to your poor orphan girl, Philip, but truly so in this
heavy time of trial. My years, though few, have been evil,
my friend; and my days of darkness, have they not been many?
Oh, Philip! could I dream that a glass of `wine occasionally'
would work such woe to me? Dear uncle—” “Don't ever call
me uncle again,” interrupted Mr. Sargent, with an indescribable
expression in his large black eyes. “Oh, Evelyn!” he
murmured, “I have dearly bought the happiness of watching
over you till the end! Call me Philip, dearest Evelyn,” he
said, turning again towards her; “during the short remnant of
your days, my poor Evelyn, let me be nothing but Philip to
you!” And Philip's heart was wrung as he thought of the
young girl's past and present. “Dear Philip, you feel for me
too deeply,” faltered Evelyn, remarking the great grief that
sat on his manly features; and she pressed his trembling fingers
in her own little hand; and Philip Sargent shook in every
limb of his well-knit frame, as if he had been a child! “Be
calm, my friend, my only earthly friend, and listen to me.
When I am no more,” she continued, in a low voice, “there is
one office of kindness I could wish you to perform.” “Name
it,” returned Philip: “whatever is in my power to compass
shall be done.”

“Bless you for these words. Philip, when I am dead, and
gone, you must find out Frank's haunts, and try to reclaim
him. God did not will that that great blessing should be mine.
The work of reformation must be done by one who never even
drinks wine occasionally. I did sometimes join Frank in a
glass, in the early days of our union; and the remembrance is
like molten lead in my throat now! Oh, Philip! could I live
my life over again, no one that I loved should touch, taste, or
handle the accursed thing! But seek him, dear Philip; tell
him that if he but leads a sober life, I shall not have died in

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

vain! Tell him that, with my latest breath, I forgave and
blessed him; that I loved and prayed for him till my life's end!
Will you do this, Philip?”

“I will, indeed,” he replied, in a broken voice—“Oh, Evelyn!”

With a faltering footstep Philip Sargent followed Evelyn
Rivers' remains to their last home. But he shed no tear as
he performed his last mournful duty over her grave; for he
knew that the sorrowing spirit of that lovely and broken-hearted
one had reached the haven of its everlasting rest.

And Mr. Sargent religiously fulfilled Evelyn's last wishes
He did try, long and faithfully, to save Frank Rivers; but a
his efforts were vain—vainer, alas! than water spilled upor
the ground. The man was an irreclaimable drunkard!

Yes, Heaven was kind! for Evelyn did not live through
long years of watching and weeping, of trembling hope and
unutterable despair. God gave the broken lily a kinder doom.

Let woman, lovely, devoted, confiding woman, avoid even
the appearance of evil. Let her beware of the glass of “wine
occasionally,” at the revel, and the feast! Let her remember
that, in uniting her destiny with an “occasional drinker” even,
she is drawing upon herself a fearful doom, and is incurring
one of the heaviest of curses! It is like linking truth with
perfidy,—the dove with the vulture. It is the wedlock of
purity and pollution—beauty and the beast. Let woman beware
of the temperate as well as of the confirmed drunkard.

-- 273 --

p487-276 UNEQUAL YOKING: A WARNING TO YOUNG WOMEN.

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

BY LEROY M. LEE, D.D.,

Thou shalt not plow with an ox and an ass together,”
is one of the singular prescripts of the Jewish law. But strange
as it may seem, it was founded on good reasons, and is replete
with valuable suggestions. The one, in its relations to the
Mosaic ritual, was clean; the other unclean. Besides, the
differences of form, habit and character of the two animals
would seem to interdict such a combination of labor; and it
was the belief of an ancient writer that its conception must have
been instigated by the father of the whole fraternity of mischief
and contradiction. As a corroboration of the unnaturalness of
the suggestion it may be stated, that when Ulysses would have
it believed that he was mad, he resorted to the device of joining
a horse and an ass to plow. One can hardly think that men,
unhelped of Satan, would join together, in the same yoke, two
animals so entirely dissimilar in their tempers and motions. But
the main object of the prohibition, it is quite certain, was to
oppose a supposition then prevalent among the surrounding
nations—that their fields would be more productive if cultivated
by this process of plowing. Idolatry held and taught that the

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

gods were propitiated by unnatural contrasts of this kind,—such
as sowing divers kinds of seed together, mixing woollen and
linen in the texture of their clothing, and plowing with an odd
assortment of animals in the yoke. The folly of such arts was
augmented by the feelings that prompted them. The prescript,
therefore, was intended at once to connect the superstition, and
to show the wisdom of the universal law that like cleaves to
its like.

Beyond this, it is not improbable that this law lends a
forcible illustration, if not a presumptive authority to the doctrine
of the apostle, respecting the qualities that constitute
fitness for the marriage relation. An ill-assorted marriage is as
unseemly a piece of yoke-bearing as that prohibited by Moses;
and, if deliberately entered upon, deserves to be regarded as a
proof of the malady assumed by Ulysses when he brought the
noble horse and the stupid ass into the associations of the yoke.
A quaint old writer has depicted the inequalities of such a
union with a remarkable felicity of language and illustration:



“Ill fares the hapless family that shows
A cock that's silent, and a hen that crows;
I know not which live most unnatural lives:
Obeying husbands, or commanding wives.

Without staying to settle the difficulty of the poet, it may
be assumed that such “husbands” and “wives” are far more
numerous than, for the dignity of the Divine law, and the peace
of human society, they ought to be; and “hapless families,”
therefore, are neither few nor far between. “A hen that
crows” is a rara avis, far more so than the corresponding clause
in the poet's figure. With all of the religious propensities of
their nature, the greatest barrier in the progress of womankind
to the perfection of their social state lies in the repugnance with
which, as by one consent, they regard the law that brings

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“commanding wives” and “unnatural lives” into juxtaposition.
But we are treading on the great battle-field of life to
saint, to savage, and to sage, and, therefore, for the present,
assume the counterpart of “a hen that crows.”

But if, in the entire history of that kind of yoking which
of twain makes one flesh, there is a marked and horrid inequality
that chafes until the soul is sore, it is when one half of
this one flesh is addicted to drunkenness! A drunken wife!—
let her name be written on the sand, to be washed out by the
rain, or blown away by the winds of heaven. As a mere
theoretical speculation, she is the least of the two evils of
married drunkenness. But, to the honor of the sex, they are
so scarce that we may not stop to study or depict that last, worst,
and meanest of all moral subjects—a drunken woman. Some
one has said that the most forlorn and pitiable object in life is “a
widow in her weeds of woe.” But we think, desolate as may
be her lot, she has a sister whose lot is desolation augmented by
despair. Her sadness is sunshine, her sorrow, a daily rapture
compared with the unmixed misery of a drunkard's wife. And
this misery in its keenness, intensity and duration will be always
proportioned to the virtue, intelligence and refinement of the
sufferer. As these have breadth and power her days will be a
sigh, her life the long drawn agony of a crushed and bleeding
heart.

That such a woman should be deceived into an alliance
with drunkenness is one of the misfortunes of life. But to
enter it deliberately is a crime well meriting the whole catalogue
of suffering that usually follows in the wake of the vice. The
fact of a young friend, rich in all the adornments of maidenly
attraction and excellence, accepting the proposals of a dissolute
young man, whom she had seen intoxicated, is one of the first
and profoundest horrors that remains in the writer's recollections

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

of early life. Love is changed with blindness. The allegation
would seem to be true; or else, without rhyme or reason, many
a woman enters into covenant with misery, and foredooms herself
to a long and hopeless companionship with shame and sorrow,
crime and suffering. To such as are draining this cup of
bitterness, acidulated by the consciousness of having mixed it
for themselves, very little can be said, beside the utterance of a
sincere sympathy. But for those not yet yoked, a word of
warning, against such unequal yoking, may not be out of place.

To marry is the first verb in the grammar of female language,
as it is the first article in their creed of social life. It is
to hope and happiness what action is to eloquence,—everything.
It is the territory of bliss on earth; and we are not sure that
the pathway to heaven does not, in the estimation of some, lead
directly through it. At least it is the maternal state of grown
up people; and women are no more to be blamed for desiring
it than the sterner sex, upon whom the laws of civilized life
imposes the obligation of courting. But desire must be reduced
to its last shift, or be utterly reckless when it consents to a life's-alliance
with drunkenness, or with that common use of liquor
that as surely leads to intemperance as consumption does to
death. The history of one such marriage may illustrate a
thousand; and will, if rightly considered, serve as a warning to
every woman who contemplates an entrance into the holy
estate of matrimony. For this purpose we offer a few pages
from the life of one who richly merited a better fate—a sister of
John Wesley, the world-known founder of Methodism.

Mehatabel Wesley, commonly called Hetty, in her
childhood gave such remarkable indications of mental strength
as led her parents to cultivate them with great care and diligence.
Her proficiency in the learned languages was such
that at the early age of eight years she could read the Greek

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

Testament. Poetry was common to her family, yet it shone
forth in her with a peculiar brilliancy. She was of a gay and
sprightly disposition, full of mirth and good humor, and of a
keen and polished wit. These qualities of mind, set off by a
handsome person and pleasing manners, attracted many aspirants
for her hand. In the crowd of her admirers there was
one whose addresses she accepted, and for whom she felt a
strong affection. But in this case, as in a thousand others, “the
course of true love did not run smooth.” Her father interposed,
refused his consent to the consummation of the engagement,
and compelled her either to abandon her lover, or marry without
the parental blessing on her union. Either offered a severe
trial to duty on the one hand, and inclination on the other.
She sought to comply with the demands of filial duty, without
relinquishing her betrothed; hoping, by patient endurance, ultimately
to secure her father's sanction, and his blessing upon
her union with the man of her choice. But for some cause the
gentlemen, whether from the opposition he met with, or from
fickleness of character, or some worse motive, ceased his attentions,
and abandoned a woman who, at any sacrifice, would
have proved a jewel of priceless value. Her disappointment
was keen; and under the influence of mortified feelings she
seems to have resolved never to marry. But even that vow
was not proof against parental authority. A Mr. Wright, a
plumber, poor, but probably of respectable connexions, soon
sought her in marriage; and his suit was strongly sustained by
her father. She found him utterly unsuited to her in mind,
education and manners. They were unlike in every respect.
She declared her strong disapprobation of the proposal, and
begged that parental authority might not be used to induce her
to adopt a measure that promised no comfort to her, and might
prove her ruin. She pleaded in vain. Her father was

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

inexorable. Except her sister Mary, afterwards Mrs. Whitelamb
all her family seem to have united against her; at least no
other one took sides with her. She advised resistance to what
she was satisfied would produce misery through life. It was in
allusion to this fact that, when that sister descenced to the grave
so earnestly covetted by herself, she poured forth her soul in
lines of deepest sorrow:



“When deep immersed in griefs beyond redress,
And friends and kindred heightened my distress;
And by relentless efforts made me prove
Pain, grief, despair, and wedlock without love;
My soft Maria could alone dissent,
Oerlook'd the fatal vow, and mourn'd the punishment.”

But the victim was decorated in bridal clothes, and offered
a weeping sacrifice upon the altar of domestic unhappiness. A
more ill-assorted marriage was, perhaps, never perpetrated. It
was not long after the prize was gained, before the casket that
contained it was rudely spurned. In a letter to her father, written
not long after her marriage, and in answer to questions as to
her married happiness, she lifts the veil from a picture of connubial
wretchedness, and after holding it for a moment to his
gaze, suddenly drops it, with the words: “I could say much
more; but would rather eternally stifle my sentiments than
have the torment of thinking they agree not with yours.”
There spoke the daughter, true as steel, to her father; and
what treasures of affection were hidden in such a heart. But
how was she as wife? Let us first see what she could have
said if she might have leaned her heart against her father's,
and poured into his bosom the swelling flood of her griefs.
What was her husband? Ignorant, ill-mannered, fond of low
dissolute company, spending his evenings from home, and, last
in the black register of crime, a drunkard. Of the daily agony
such a companion could inflict on an intelligent, virtuous and

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

forbearing woman, no language is adequate to portray. At any
period of such protracted barbarity the repose of the grave might
have been welcomed as a joyful refuge. But it came not:
weeks ran into months, months into years; and still her husband
preferred any place to home, loved any company better
than hers. With an uncomplaining, but consuming grief, she
bore it all; concealing, with the instinctive delicacy of true
womanly feeling, the vices that were gnawing, like graveworms,
at the vitals of her happiness.



“No longer shall I bear, my friends to please,
The hard constraint of seeming much at ease,
Wearing an outward smile, a look serene,
While piercing racks and tortures work within.”

Once in a poetical address, that stands unrivalled in the
English language, she essayed to win him back to home and its
joys. It was a fruitless expenditure of talent and affection.
But it contains a portraiture of patient submission to the gravest
wrongs, and an appeal that might have moved anything on
earth or in heaven, but failed to move that most insensate of
sentient things—a drunkard's heart. A few extracts from this
inimitable poem, is all a proper regard to space will allow us
to give. After an exordium in which she strives


“By saddest, softest strains to move
My wedded, latest, dearest love,
To throw his cold neglect aside,
And cheer once more his injured bride:”
She addresses him as he


“Whom sacred rights designed,
My guide and husband ever kind,
My sovereign master, best of frends,
On whom my earthly bliss dspends;”
and implores, if he ever saw in her “aught fair, or good,'—


“If gentle speech can ever move
The cold remains of former love,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]



Turn thee at last—my boson ease,
Or tell me why I cease to please.”
She was still in the bloom and beauty of life.


“Revolving years,
Heart-breaking sighs, and fruitless tears,”
Had not deprived her form of its loveliness, paled the lustre of
her eyes, nor strewed her face with furrows. The stamp of
matronly dignity gave a charm to the fresh spring time of
womanhood:



“A youthful grace informs these lines,
Where still the purple current shines:
Unless by thy ungentle art,
It flies to aid my wretched heart;
Nor does this wretched bosom show
The thousand hours it spends in woe.”

“Fret not thyself because of evil doers,” is an injunction
of infinite wisdom. How naturally is fretting, and how common.
But it aggravates rather than cures. From that resort of
impatient suffering she resolutely abstained. With a truthful
energy she demands as a reason for his cold neglect:



“Is it that, oppressed with care,
I stun with loud complaints thine ear;
And make thy home, for quiet meant,
The seat of noise and discontent?
Ah no! those ears were ever free
From matrimonial melody.”

Even when the long watches of the night were spent
waiting his return from the haunts of the dissolute, at the voice
of his footfalls she assumed an unfelt cheerfulness, and “smiled
his welcome:”



“I oft have wiped these watchful eyes,
Concealed my cares, and curbed my sighs,
In spite of grief to let thee see
I wore an endless smile for thee.”

Despite these efforts to turn his heart to virtue, and make
his “house a paradise,” he still fled

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]



“To some obscure, unclean retreat,
With friends incarnate glad to meet,
The vile companions of his mirth,
The scum and refuse of the earth;
Who when inspired by leer can grin
At witless oaths and jests obscene.”

To be abandoned for these was “the unkindest cut of all.”
Agony was born of grief, and disappointment grew into despair.
“Hope deferred maketh the heart sick.” How sick must such
contempt make the soul of a sensitive woman. The “endless
smile” of a sincere desire to please, the enduring love that
sought to recover the lost treasure of a husband's heart, the
energy of soul that concealed its cares and curbed its sighs, if
happly it might achieve that greatest of earthly triumphs for
which she strove, was, in the anticipation of its hoplesness,
transmuted into the bitterness of despair. She had tried too long
and fruitlessly to try again. The fortunes of her heart were
embarked in this last effort; and if she failed, the sky of her
heart was thenceforth to be overcast with the blackness of darkness.
Hoping, yet fearing, she says:



“Unkind, ungrateful, as thou art,
Say must I ne'er regain thy heart?
Must all attempts to please thee prove
Unable to regain thy love?

Her own breaking heart must describe the result of this
latest effort to regain his heart, or die. Shall I fail:



“If so, by truth itself I swear,
The sad reverse I cannot bear:
No rest, no pleasure will I see;
My whole of bliss is lost with thee!
I'll give all thoughts of patience o'er;
(A gift I never lost before;)
Indulge at once my rage and grief,
Mourn obstinate, disdain relief,
And call that wretch my mortal foe,
Who tries to mitigate my woe;

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]



Till life, on terms severe as these,
Shall, ebbing have my heart at ease;
To thee thy liberty restore
To laugh when Hetty is no more.”

Did she conquer? No; from this hour a profounder gloom
seems to have settled on the whole horizon of existence. The
records of her life show that she carried a broken heart through
the wearisome days of her pilgrimage to the tomb. On the
birth of a child, which, in three days, closed up its beauties as a
flower nipt by an untimely frost, she poured forth her soul in
the mournful prayer:



“Let me be
Partner in thy destiny!
That whene'er the fatal cloud
Must thy radiant temples shroud;
When deadly damps, impending now,
Shall hover round thy destined brow,
Diffusive may their influence be,
And with the blossom blast the tree!”

The history of her sorrows is summed up and finished in an
epitaph prepared by her own hand to transmit, from the place
of graves, a cry against drunkenness, and a warning to womankind
against the infatuation of seeking happiness in wedding
even a moderate drinker. Maiden, hear a voice from the grave:



“Destined while living to sustain
An equal share of grief and pain;
All various ills of human race
Within this breast had once a place.
Without complaint she learned to bear
A living death, a long despair;
Till hard oppress'd by adverse fate,
O'ercharged, she sunk beneath its weight;
And to this peaceful tomb retired,
So much esteemed, so long desired.
The painful mortal conflicts o'er;
A broken heart can bleed no more!”

Such is the life's history of one of the noblest and purest

-- 283 --

p487-286 [figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

of women. Her sufferings have had a thousand realizations in
the sad experience of drunkards' wives. And yet multitudes
will place their earthly bliss in the keeping of men who are
strong to drink wine. What a fatal error. Woman! If a day
with a drunkard is offensive, what must be a companionship till
the grave opens to you its welcome arms. Looks on this picture
of misery, and shun such a fate.

THE ANGEL CHILD.

BY MRS. L. G. ABELL.



How fair the lovely cherub, of bright angelic form,
Its eyes are like two evening stars that twinkle till the morn;
Its face is radiant with the smiles that dimple in the cheek,
And its heart is full of sweetest love, tho'its lip no word can speak.
It seems from out of Paradise, so free from guile and sin,
No thought of wrong has ever lain upon the heart within;
How like an angel does it seem, so bright and heavenly fair,
What joy to clasp it to the heart to nestle sweetly there.
It looks around on forms of earth, pleased with its happy home,
For gentle voices greet the ear in tones that love will come,
With every little want supplied, lulled to its gentlest rest
It sleeps within its downy couch, like bird in downy nest.
Its waking is like opening flowers with every color bright,
Its rounded arms are upward raised, as if for upward flght;

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]



It is Purity embodied, to which the mother sings,
An Angel for a season—a cherub without wings.
They come to teach us of that home beyond this earthly sky,
Where kindred forms with plumage bright are waving now on
high,
Where sweetest language, kindest tones of love in music rings,
And to win us to that higher world among celestial things.
Oh can it be, that man has been what now thou fondly art,
When we look on the time mar'd features, or the cold and callous
heart;
Earth's angels come to teach us what we at last may be,
And to show mankind the contrast of Sin and Purity.
But that same sweet form, so bright and fair, seeming of heavenly
birth,
How dark its spirit may become, stained with the sins of earth;
Remember, Oh young mother, the “Angel Child” so fair,
And then in after years “the Fiend with visage of despair!
Let those pictures be a talisman—that form of beauty bright
With sunny curls of finest gold, and eyes of azure light;
And its dark and bitter counterpart, the Painter sadly found,
Which proves to be, the “Angel Childin chains and dungeon
bound!

-- 285 --

p487-288 A SISTER'S LOVE.

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]



This earth hath not a feeling given
So holy and so fair—
So like the intercourse in heaven,
Which blessed spirits share—
As those sweet friendships which entwine
Young kindred hearts around;
And make an earthly Eden shine
In home's delightful sound.
Bright seraphs, pausing on the wing,
Might gaze on and approve
That beautiful and precious thing,
An elder sister's love!
How wisely will her lips impart
The words of peace and truth;
And counsel an unpractised heart,
To shun the snares of youth.
And when for faults of forward will
E'en parents kind reprove,
How soothing in that hour of ill
Appears a sister's love!
Oh, prize her well! The world's caress
Is but for summer hours;
Withdrawn in seasons of distress,
When winter darkly lowers.
But when the troublous storms of life
On thy frail bark descend,
More precious 'midst its bitter strife,
Thou'lt find so true a friend.
And let adversity's stern test
Each flatterer far remove,
A stricken heart will still find rest
In some fond sister's love.

-- 286 --

p487-289 THE DEVOTED.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

BY MISS PHœBE CAREY



I will save him yet: though he darkly strays
Far, far away from that pleasant land,
On whose shining paths in our happier days
We wandered together, hand in hand.
He shall rise again, and again withstand,
The Tempter's art in his darkest hour,
O, the soft caress of a loving hand,
Than even sin bath a mightier power!
Fond eyes shall lure him with summer light
Than ever burned in the wine-cup's foam;
And he shall not meet with a smile so bright
As that he leaves by the hearth of home!
And by all thy memories of days gone by,
Which I know his bosom can ne'er forget,
By the strength of a love that shall never die,
I will save him yet, I will save him yet!

-- 287 --

p487-290 THE BASKET-MAKER. DEDICATED TO THE ARISTOCRACY.

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

In the middle of the vast ocean commonly called the South
Sea, there is a large cluster of islands, little visited by Europeans,
though mhabited by a people nowise inferior to them
in knowledge and civilization. An ancestor of the prince
who now reigns over them, was so celebrated for the wisdom
of his government, that he was surnamed the Solomon of his
age, and the territories under his sway have ever since retained
the name of the Islands of Solomon.

A descendant of one of the great men of king Solomon's
time, became a gentleman to so improved a degree as to despise
the good qualities which originally ennobled his family.
He had a house on the sea-side, where he spent great part of
his time in hunting and fishing; but found himself impeded in
the pursuit of these important diversions by a long slip of
marsh land overgrown with high reeds, that lay between his
house and the sea. The owner of this slip was a poor but
honest basket-maker, who gained his livelihood by working up
the flags of these reeds in a manner peculiar to himself; and
he had resisted every effort to make him yield up possession.
His gentleman neighbor resolving at length that it became
not a man of his quality to submit to any restraint on his
pleasures for the ease and convenience of a vulgar mechanic,
took advantage of a very high wind, and commanded his servants
to burn down the barrier.

The basket-maker, who saw himself undone, complained of
the oppression, in terms more suited to his sense of the injury

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

than the respect due to the rank of the offender; and the
reward this imprudence procured him, was the additional injustice
of blows and reproaches, and all kinds of insult and
indignity.

There was but one way to obtain remedy, and he took it
for, going to the capital, with the marks of his hard usage
upon him, he threw himself at the feet of the king, and procured
a citation for the oppressor's appearance; who confessing
the charge, proceeded to justify his behavior, by the poor
man's unmindfulness of the submission due from the vulgar to
gentlemen of rank and distinction.

“But, pray,” replied the king, “what distinction of rank
had the grandfather of your father, when, being a cleaver of
wood in the palace of my ancestors, he was raised from among
those vulgar you speak of with so much contempt, in reward
of an instance he gave of his courage and loyalty in defence
of his master? Yet, his distinction was nobler than yours.
It was the distinction of soul, not of birth; the superiority of
worth, not of fortune! I am sorry I have a gentleman who
is base enough to be ignorant that ease and distinction of fortune
were bestowed on him but to this end, that being at rest
from all cares of providing for himself, he might apply his
heart, head, and hand for the public advantage of others.”

Here the king, discontinuing his speech, fixed an eye of indignation
on a sullen resentment of mien which he observed
in the haughty offender, who muttered out his dislike of the
encouragement this way of thinking must give the commonalty;
who, he said, were to be considered as persons of no
consequence, in comparison of men who were born to be
honored. “Where reflection is wanting,” replied the king,
with a smile of disdain, “men must find their defects in the
pain of their sufferings. Tanhumo,” added he, turning to a

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

captain of his galleys, “strip the injured and the injurer; convey
them to one of the most barbarous and remote of the
islands; set them on shore in the night, and leave them both
to their fortune.”

The place in which they were landed was a marsh, under
cover of whose flags the gentleman was in hopes to conceal
himself, and give the slip to a companion whom he considered
it a disgrace to be found with. But the lights in the galley
having given an alarm to the savages, a considerable body of
them came down, and discovered in the morning the two
strangers in their hiding-place. Setting up a dismal yell, they
surrounded them; and, advancing nearer and nearer with
their clubs, seemed determined to dispatch them without sense
of hospitality or mercy.

Here the gentleman began to discover that the superiority
of blood was imaginary, for between a consciousness of shame
and cold, under the nakedness he had never been used to, a fear
of the event from the fierceness of the savages, and the want
of an idea whereby to soften or divert their asperity, he fell
behind the poor sharer of his calamity, and with an unsinewed,
apprehensive, unmanly, sneakingness of mien, gave up the
post of honor, and made a leader of the very man whom he
had thought it a disgrace to consider as a companion.

The basket-maker, on the contrary, to whom the poverty
of his condition had made nakedness habitual; to whom a life
of pain and mortification represented death as not dreadful;
and whose remembrance of his skill and art, of which these
savages were ignorant, gave him hopes of procuring safety
from demonstrating that he could be useful, moved with bolder
and more open freedom, and, having plucked a handful of the
flags, sat down without emotion; and making signs that he
would show them something worthy of their attention, fell to

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

work with smiles and noddings; while the savages drew near
and gazed in expectation of the consequence.

It was not long before he had weaved a kind of coronet of
pretty workmanship, and, rising with respect and fearlessness,
approached the savage, who appeared the chief, and placed it
gently on his head. The figure of the sable warrior, under
this new ornament, so charmed and struck the followers, that
they threw down their clubs, and formed a dance of welcome
and congratulation round the author of so prized a favor.

There was not one but showed marks of impatience to be
made as fine as his captain; so the poor basket-maker had his
hands full of employment; and the savages observing the one
quite idle, while the other was busy in their service, took up
arms in behalf of natural justice, and began to lay on arguments
in favor of their purpose.

The basket-maker's pity now effaced the remembrance of
his sufferings; so he rose and rescued his oppressor by making
signs that he was ignorant of the art, but might, if they
thought fit, be usefully employed in waiting on the work, and
fetching flags for his supply as fast as he should want them.

This proposition luckily fell in with a desire the savages
expressed, to keep themselves at leisure, that they might
crowd round and mark the progress of a work they took such
pleasure in. They left the gentleman therefore to his duty in
the basket-maker's service; and considered him from that
time forward, as one who was, and ought to be treated as
inferior to their benefactor.

Men, wives, and children, from all corners of the island,
came in droves for coronets, and setting the uninstructed
gentleman to work to gather boughs and poles, made a fine
hut to lodge the basket-maker, and brought down daily from
the country such provisions as they lived upon themselves,

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

taking care to offer the imagined servant nothing till the master
was done eating.

Three months' reflection in this mortified condition, gave a
new and juster turn to our gentleman's improved ideas; insomuch
that, lying weeping, and awake, one night, he thus
confessed his sentiments in the ear of the basket-maker.

“I have been to blame, and wanted judgment to distinguish
between accident and excellence; when I should have measured
nature, I but looked to vanity. The preference which
fortune gives is empty and imaginary; and I perceive too late,
that only things of use are naturally honorable. I am ashamed
when I compare my malice, to remember your humanity: but
if the gods should please to call me to a repossession of my
rank and happiness, I will divide all with you, in atonement
of my justly punished arrogance.”

He promised and performed his promise; for the king soon
after sent the captain, who had landed them, with presents to
the savages, and ordered him to bring both back again. And
it continues a custom in the island, to degrade all gentlemen
who cannot give a better reason for their pride, than that they
were born to do nothing, and the word for this just punishment
“Send him to the basket maker's'

-- 292 --

p487-295 OUT-SPOKEN LOVE.

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

BY MARY.



I love you—'tis the simplest way
The thing I feel to tell,
Yet if I told it all the day
You'd never guess how well;
You are my comfort and my light,
My very life you seem,
I think of you all day—all night
'Tis but of you I dream.
There's pleasure in the lightest word
That you can speak to me;
My soul is like æolian chord,
And vibrates unto thee:
I never read the love song yet
So thrilling, fond, or true,
But in my own heart I have met
Some kinder thought for you.
I bless the shadows on your face,
The light upon your hair,
I'd like for hours to sit and trace
The passing changes there:
I love to hear your voice's tone,
Although you should not say
A single word to dream upon,
When that had died away.
Oh, you are kindly as the beam
That warms where'er it plays,
And you are gentle as a dream
Of happy future days;
And you are strong to do the right,
And swift the wrong to flee;
But if you were not half so bright
You are all the world to me.

-- 293 --

p487-296 LIGHTS AND SHADOWS.

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

BY ANGELA OF GLEN COTTAGE.

It was at the close of a warm day in summer, that a man
with battered hat, and tattered clothes, with a poor forlorn-looking
woman and three little girls, called at the mansion of Judge
Blanchard, to solicit lodgings in his barn, on the new made hay,
for the night. The barn was open, and there, in the dusk of
evening, they grouped together to eat the crusts of charity, and
to rest their weary limbs after the day's travel in the hot sun.
Poor creatures! what has brought them to this miserable state
of things? Dear reader, I am obliged to tell you, it is the common
cause of the misery and wretchedness of this life,—Intemperance!

To cure an evil, it must be known. And what is there
greater, or what has more power to destroy social and domestic
happiness, than this alarming vice!

We see these poor creatures, beggars as they are, but they
have not always been thus; and what has brought them to this
destitute and deplorable condition, without a shelter for their
defenceless heads?

Away back in the past, there stands a lowly but pleasant
cottage, covered with creepers and surrounded with roses, and
there sits by the door a beautiful young girl with her sewing, at
the close of a lovely day. Ever and anon she raises her anxious
eyes toward the street, and leans forward, as if she expects to
see something. There are several trees that partly obscure the

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

road, but there is a form just appearing in sight, that causes her
young warm heart to pause in its beatings, and then it goes
again faster than ever.

Henry Melville, surely—and who would not be pleased to
see so fine-looking a young man?

Many and frequent were the evenings thus passed, and no
foreboding of evil had ever crossed her inexperienced mind. No
thought but that of complete, and perfect happiness, lay in the
bright future, for she had never heard that he had any bad
habit, and her unsuspecting heart, could never have formed so
unkind a thought of one so beloved.

Oh, if she had known the truth, “what darts of agony had
missed her heart,” but she lived in days when drinking habits
were kept concealed, and out of sight, till the vice of inebriety
glared through the blood-shot eyes, and revealed the loathsome
story, when remedy was too late!

That was, indeed, a sad day; and how many “bowed
their hearts and heads” in death, worn out with the anguish of
a drunkard's wife! for what can bring such torturing woe, such
scalding tears, such deep-rooted sorrow?

Poor Mary Mansfield—how innocent and lovely she busies
herself about the house, moving around like a lightfooted sylph,
and her heart full of the delicious vision of domestic happiness.

She looks forward to the time, when she and Henry, will
have a house of their own, and what a sweet thought to have
his care and company, and herself ministering to his wants.

That day came at length, and how brightly passed those
hours. Every little comfort was nicely arranged, in due order,
and those dear visions were no longer shadowy fiction, but
blissful reality.

Their little tea-table was neatly spread in their own “sweet
home;” and that first meal together, was one long to be

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

remembered—and why should anything have come to mar or
cloud their joy?

Henry had long been in the habit of taking his glass, but
no one thought, in those days, that moderate drinking would
lead to Intemperance! or that so likely a young man, could become
a drunkard, and no word of caution had ever been breathed
in his ear.

There were then no Temperance Societies—no strong
public opinion, to frown on such practices; and on he went,
till his chains were fetters of iron, binding him hand and foot!

Oh, what a night was that, when Henry was first brought
home in the arms of men, reasonless, and helpless as the dead!
What desolation, and despair, filled the lonely heart of the
young wife and mother, as she laid down her infant, to gaze on
the features of her lost husband; yes, lost he was, indeed; and
life, ever after, wore the sombre hues of the grave, for nothing
could ever erase from her memory, the terrible visions of that
night!

To trace him all the way downward, would be but a gloomy
task. But there were entreaties, and promises, hopes and fears,
disappointment and sorrow, in the recurrence of every mournful
day, and at that time no one put forth an effort to prevent the
infatuated inebriate in his course of ruin, and disgrace, and self
immolation; and there was then no kind Son or friend of Temperance
to lift him up, and surround him with a hearty influence.
The maxims of that time were, “Let them alone, if they
want to drink let them drink.” “It will be abridging their
liberties, and this is a free country.”

Weary years filled with the sorrowful details of want and
misery, passed on in gloom, poverty and sorrow, until all their
little comforts were sold, for debts incurred at the bar-room and
grocery, and this incited their landlord to eject them, ragged and

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

penniless, from the poor hovel in which they had long been
sheltered.

Countless were the sorrows of those woeful years—but a
home was some recompense—a place where poor Mary could
pillow her weary heart and head; and to hide her sufferings in
the deep sepulchre of her own desolate bosom was some alleviation.
But oh, how bitter the hour, when taking the two
youngest by the hand, she led them forth into a bleak world,
and wept as she looked back, as if it had been her paradise.
Thus will the heart of women cling to whatever has given it
rest or support, even in its bitterness and agony!

How strongly this scene contrasted with the bright visions
of her early years, and had she not reason to feel that no woe
is like that of being the wretched wife of a miserable drunkard,
when her eyes fell, for the last time, on the dim outline of her
lowly hovel retreating in the distance, and she felt herself
homeless for ever.

She looked at her husband—literally clothed in rags of
various colors—every lineament of his face disfigured, and
changed, and his dull bleared eyes showing the imbecility of
his weakened intellect, and thought of Henry Melville as he
used to be, in days that were past, and such a sigh as only comes
from the depths of a broken-hearted wife, was breathed to the
moaning winds, at the same time looking up to Heaven for protection
and mercy in this hour of need and trial!

It was only this, that gave her strength to go forward, for
she had long since learned to put her trust in God as her only
friend and helper.

The two youngest girls were old enough to travel slowly,
and knew not the bitter thoughts that were in their poor
mother's heart. They loved her and each other, and were
happy, they knew not why. They could laugh and pick the

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

flowers, and while the cravings of hunger were satisfied, they
could lie down by the road-side, and sleep as sweetly as if on a
bed of down.

Ally the oldest was nine, and bad learned to be useful from
her earliest years. She exercised a kind of motherly care of
the little ones on their weary errand of beggary, and would
sometimes ask her father to get a home again, as night reminded
her of rest and slumber.

Away on the hill stands a lofty dwelling of imposing appearance,
that attracts the eyes of the poor travellers. It betokens
abundance and wealth, and a kind of instinctive feeling
drew them in their want where it seemed most easy that their
wants should be supplied. This, at the time, appeared a mere
matter of chance, but He who “feeds the ravens” and clothes
the lily of the valley, directed every step of their aimless way.
His pitying eye was upon His child, as she silently implored
aid from Heaven for herself and destitute family.

They little thought, as thus nightfall brought them to the
hospitable mansion of Judge Blanchard, that so many blessings
were wrapped up in that one little event, showing in so marked
a way, the care of an over-ruling Providence around those who
confidingly put their trust in Him.

Weary and glad of a place to rest, they quietly slept on the
new hay, while the mother's wakeful thoughts, were ascending
on high, with earnest prayer, that God would aid them.

Oh, what a beautiful morning dawned! the rosy east was
slightly veiled with delicate clouds that disappeared as the sun
in splendor sent his radiant beams over the waking earth. The
children were early astir, and as they saw the cows standing
around the barn, began their clamors for milk. They saw them
come from the house with pails, and watched them as they
filled them high with the rich foam, and the poor mother could

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

not satisfy the little one till she promised to send to the house for
a cup for her. Little Ally was promptly out, wending her way
to the mansion, over the dewy grass with her little bare feet,
and, in respectful words, was asking for the creamy beverage
and a pittance for their breakfasts. Oh, the poor beggar, who is
so from necessity,
may you fare as well!

Mrs. Blanchard was one of those women who live for
some purpose. Not satisfied with merely passing the days and
living in ease and idleness, dreaming away the hours on the
sofa, or bed, she felt that life had duties, and she shrank not
from any effort that could in any way promote the interests of
her family, or those of her fellow-beings.

It was a pleasure to her to minister to the wants of those
who needed aid, and when she saw the figure of the little girl,
she required no importunity, but welcomed her in, asking her if
she wanted anything to eat. This took away the burden from
Ally's heart, for she had been often denied, and almost feared
that she might be again.

Her sweet accent, and respectful manner, won the heart of
kind Mrs. Blanchard, and when she examined, with some scrutiny,
her intelligent face, her dark eyes, and still darker hair,
and beheld her in the faded, soiled garb of poverty, she thought
of the fulness and overflowing abundance of her own house, and
the voice of God was in her ear, and in her heart. How fast
the words of Scripture came to her mind: “He that giveth to
the poor lendeth to the Lord.” “He that giveth unto the poor
shall not lack, but he that hideth his eyes shall have many a
curse,” &c.; and a pan was well filled with provisions, with a
pitcher of milk. Little Ally had to go and come several times
to carry all the food and dishes in her small hands.

When their full repast was over, Ally returned the dishes,
and meanwhile Mrs. Blanchard had time to consider her duty

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

and her inclimation, in behalf of the little girl. Her own
daughters were married, and richly supplied, and no one could
possibly suffer in thought or reality by an arrangement she had
it in her heart to make.

With many thanks from her mother, Ally gave the dishes
into Mrs. Blanchard's hands, and as she looked the child in the
face, she kindly asked her if she would like to stay with her.
She had seen, as if in a vision, what power she held in her own
heart to change that poor child's destiny, and she dare not refuse
to do so manifest a duty. The thought, it is true, had come
over her with force, that her own cares and anxieties would be
increased, but still could she not make some sacrifice for the
good of others? Why had God made her to differ from them,
unless to give room for the exercise of one of his own highest
attributes, that of benevolence, and her own selfish thoughts were
banished, when she made the enquiry.

Poor little Ally had never thought of leaving her mother,
and although she knew her poverty, yet she hardly knew what
to answer, but told her she thought she should like to stay, if
her parents thought best to have her; but little she knew what
an entire change in her character and life those few words were
likely to produce.

Mrs. Blanchard sent Ally to call her parents, that she
might talk the matter over with them. The father did not care,
and chose not to go; but the mother felt that perhaps her
prayer was about to be answered, and seemed to see the kind
hand of her Heavenly Father pointing the way. She left the
little ones with the husband, and followed Ally into the residence
of wealth and luxury.

The poor woman's face showed that cankering sorrow had
been lying at her heart-strings, for it has its own peculiar
expression in the eye and about the mouth; and then her

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

voice was keyed to its low and spiritual tones in a mournful
cadence.

Mrs. Blanchard touched upon the subject with as much
delicacy as if she was desiring a favor, knowing that even the
lowest poverty cannot destroy a mother's love.

They seemed to be each under the same directing influence,
and it required but a few words to come to a decision, and make
all suitable arrangements, and Ally was to be left at the elegant
mansion on the hill.

The mother only can know, what fearful sufferings and
corroding anguish of heart, must be long and bitterly felt before
she could be induced to give to a stranger the first dear
child of her love at so tender an age!

This step made room for another, and a new desire was
awakened in the heart of the mother to remain near her child.

With aid and encouragement an old house was found, and
among the ancient stores of Mrs. Blanchard, put away as useless
lumber, was furnished articles amply enough to supply their
scanty need, and to make them as a small household, quite
comfortable, which was, to this poor family, as if a fortune had
suddenly fallen to them.

The miserable father having been by necessity compelled
to do without his inebriating draught began to feel a spark of
humanity kindling in his callous breast, for he actually put up
the bedstead, and gathered fuel for a fire on the old wide hearth,
and was heard humming snatches of old tunes he had known
in earlier days.

It was in the suffering mother's heart a warm ray of comfort
shining down from the throne of Heaven, and devout
gratitude arose like a cloud of sweet incense, from the altar of
her thoughts.

She would once have looked upon such a home with horror,

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

but it seemed to her now as a sweet place of repose and shelter,
from the wandering, uncertain life of sometimes abused beggary,
to which her delicate nature had been forced to submit, by the
overmastering power of Intemperance.

But as opportunities of labor occurred, and scanty means
were obtained, a large part of it was daily expended at a neighboring
bar, whose owner seemed to have lost all conscience, as
he took the very pence his poor family needed for bread, in exchange
for the destructive potions of inebriety.

This was no new disappointment, but had become a part of
her dreary history; and she meekly, and with broken spirit, assumed
the extra labor of daily toil, in families, to eke out subsistence
for her family at her desolate hearth-side.

Years are soon told, and nature—abused nature—will not
always last. Clear as a sunbeam, and true to the Eternal record,
“half his days” were not numbered, when disease attacked
the brain with the drunkard's delirium. The ravings and howlings
of despair were only a parallel, a faint foretaste of an endless
future of mental anguish, which held him bound to its Promethean
Rock of torture for an almost endless week!

This penalty, which will come at times, makes terrible
havoc with the citadel of life, and through its broken door, the
already condemned spirit, is often called from its walls, to obey
the summons of its Creator. But not yet, was the mandate given
to him; he must live a little longer, as a distinct warning to
the living, “to shun the paths of the Destroyer!”

So enfeebled had he become, that he could no longer work,
and so unmanageable at home, that his wife could not endure
his brutal conduct, made doubly ferocious by words of anger,
blasphemy and profaneness, and could not leave him, to labor
for their daily wants. This compelled her to the last step of
human necessity, to report her case to the “Overseer of the

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

Poor,” who removed them to the general receptacle of want
and woe, where, in a few wretched months, he ended his
earthly career. And here, unwept, unloved, the loathsome remains
of the drunkard were borne to the grave by a few miserable
Paupers, made so by the same unhappy cause.

There is a loneliness even for an Inebriate's widow, and
now she thinks of him as when she first knew him, and in her
happier days, and realizes the sadness of a heart bereaved,
strange as it seems! We wonder at these things, only to confess
their truth. It is so natural for the mind to feed itself with
affectionate thoughts, and cherish the memory of those we ever
loved! Once more she went forth as poverty and want will
do, to find places among strangers for her children, and one for
herself, but first of all, to see her dear Ally.

The home of wealth and comfort will not always supply
happiness; many a sorrowful heart and tearful eye may be
found amid the elegancies of luxurious abodes; and at first,
poor little Ally wept as she felt herself surrounded only by
strangers, separated as she now was from her little playmate
sisters, and her affectionate mother, but not long did such feelings
control the little one's thoughts.

She continued to feel a little strange for awhile, undergoing
so much of a change in her habits and life, but a thorough bath,
clean new clothes, and nice combed hair, produced as much of
a revolution in her feelings as they did in her appearance, and
she felt herself no longer a beggar girl. She soon became attached
to her new home, and no day passed without marked
improvement in attainments, which made Mrs. Blanchard feel
that her labors and efforts were meeting a full recompense in the
satisfaction of doing good to others, and strongly securing the
grateful affections of the child, which seemed to warm her own
heart like a sunbeam, and gave to her childless home something

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

of its former aspect, when her own, were about her in their innocent
joy.

What changes a few years will produce in that period
when light hearted, thoughtless childhood is passing away, it
seems almost like a new existence in some, and Ally at this
time seemed to be undergoing a blossoming process in the very
spring time of womanhood. The very heart of the rose was on
her cheek, while the delicate lily was on her brow. Thought
sparkled in her dark eye, and her laugh was no longer that of
careless mirth, but the real smile of intelligence and rational happiness
dimpling in her face. The developing period is sometimes
slow, but in others rapid and peculiar. The oldest, and one
alone in a family are soonest to mature, they are sooner thrown
upon their own resources, and gather strength by every personal
effort, as the weakened limb will by use.
The influences of
Mrs. Blanchard's home training, and the acquirements of
school, were weaving for her character and mind a beautiful
fabric, and adorning her heart and life with the brightest ornaments.

Gentleness, benevolence, sincerity, and their attendant
sister graces, were beautifully manifest in her daily deportment,
and although she was very often made to feel the cold and bitter
scorn of contempt as it curled on the lip, and the sly wink
and smile, and whisper of malice, or envy, yet it only served
to heighten and ripen all the rarest richest flowers of female
character, and gave a more distinct reality to her real goodness
and worth. It was the very discipline of heaven to unfold in
her young heart the meekness and forbearance and forgiveness
of the precious Saviour, and to make her cling the closer to His
love, and the shadow of his wing. And was she not strengthened,
and comforted, and enlightened by these very trials, that
in her pathway seemed only like sharp and piercing thorns?

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

When her poor mother and young sisters dragging their
weary weight of poverty and sorrow came, she did not turn her
eye coldly upon them, ashamed of their wretchedness, but her
eyes filled with genuine tears of pitying emotions and natural
affection for those she loved, and the death of her father seemed
like a cruel blow from the monster Intemperance, and from that
time her eyes were fully opened to the small beginnings of his
deadly influence; and oh, how it pained her to see the fatal
wine-cup passing in the social circle, for she knew it was the
first link in the strong chain that binds the drunkard, and she
saw its first bright links reaching on to those dark corroded ones
that lie around the inebriate in the street gutter.

Good Mrs. Blanchard did what she could to soothe and
comfort her homeless visitors, and soon found places for both the
children, where they could be useful and benefitted, and their
morals and education should form a part of the arrangement.
And the mother early found herself in a pleasant home, as
nurse and friend, where she was both loved and respected for
her kindness and real worth.

A few more years, and what a change has come to Ally,
the poor little girl that slept on the hay! In one of our largest
cities you may see her presiding over an elegant mansion, occupying
the same rooms that were recently occupied by the
family of one of our most distinguished ambassadors to a foreign
court. These are life's pictures in some of their strongest contrasts
of light and shade!

Mrs. Clifton is a happy woman, and knows well how to
appreciate every blessing. When little Charlie lay in his luxurious
cradle, and the delicate light came through the damask
curtains to mingle with the odor of a fresh vase of newly-blossomed
flowers, and the light step of the nurse was scarce an
audible sound in that chamber of wealth, the young mother's

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

heart was filled even to tears, with a deep, full sense of gratitude
and joy. She thought of her own blessings in contrast
with those of her own dear mother's, and words of loving praise
went up to her Father in Heaven!

A few more years, and as the evening lamps were lighting
up the large parlor revealing statues and pictures, and costly
books, flowers, birds, &c., a happy group were eagerly listening
to Mr. Clifton as he relates the news of the day. That elderly
lady in the plain neat cap, sitting in the sofa-chair, is Mrs. Clifton's
mother, and those young ladies are her married sisters,
who, in separate homes, are living in the same city, accomplished
in all the arts of housekeeping, and intelligent, affectionate
companions of honorable men; and the three husbands,
as Temperance days came on, were strong friends of the cause,
faithfully encouraged and aided, by the co-operations of their
families, exerting by their position, example, and personal efforts,
a wide-spread influence.

The whole group are looking greatly surprised, and their
eyes sparkle with wonder and astonishment, as Mr. Clifton relates
something that seems to interest, as well as to pain them.

He stood in his store, and heard an unusual noise, and saw
a whole troup of boys chasing after a man in tattered clothes,
who was evidently in a state of deep intoxication, and they
were making themselves merry with his debasement. He
stepped out and dispersed them, and to his own utter astonishment
found it to be James Gardiner, whom they had all known
when he was a promising clerk in a neighboring city near
where they lived, and whose parents were friends of Judge
Blanchard in the same place.

Ah, yes! and Mrs. Clifton had now full reason to know
that she had done wisely when she discarded him in early life,
solely for the reason that she knew him to be a wine drinker,

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

and that his inclinations led him often to places of social excite
ment; and knew, too, that he was a gay, unwary young man,
who sacrificed principle at the shrine of pleasure.

“Can we not do something for him?” asked Mrs. Clifton;
“do ask him to spend the night with us, and don't let him refuse
to come: tell him we wish to see him.”

James Gardiner felt at first very reluctant to see his old
friends, and Mrs. Clifton in particular, for he had not lost his
memory; and pride, and shame, were evidently striving for the
mastery.

A denial could not be taken, and Mr. Clifton, with the
poor miserable outcast by his side, was soon at the door of his
own elegant mansion. It was an affecting, painful meeting to
all, as they all knew too well the cause of poor James's ruin,
degradation and poverty.

The pledge—the heaven-sent pledge—has done wonders;
and many a poor, lost, wretched, infatuated being has been
brought under its influence; and before he left the city, he was
again a sober man, and through their influence was aided and
encouraged, till he went back to his old employer, and was
again restored to himself and society, and from that time saw
that the only safety for man is total abstinence!

Mrs. Blanchard lived to see most of these changes, and in
them she thankfully acknowledged the goodness of her Father
in Heaven! And, dear reader, were they not clearly the result
of her own fully rewarded efforts for the good of others? It is
indeed the sweet blending of human agency with an Overuling
Providence, who manifestly adds His benignant smile
and blessing to benevolent actions, and a warm-hearted Philan
thropy!

Ought we to be satisfied to live in a world of mutual dependencies
without doing some deed to benefit our

-- 307 --

p487-310 [figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

fellow-creatures? There is something heroic and noble in the acts of
benevolence and kindness that seem to raise, and elevate and
dignify human nature.

Who would be one that no one can love—that no one can
thank? It is when we kindle the fire of gratitude in some
bosom, that the flame of love and happiness, burns brighest in our own.

IDELLA PEMBERTON.

BY REV. PHILIP P. NEELY.

“I am glad you have come, William,” said Idella Pemberton
to her husband, as he entered the room late one evening in
November; “I feel so lonely as the night winds beat against the
walls, and Agnes has been worse all the evening. William, I
know your business in town demands much of your time, yet
will you not try and spare yourself from it, so that you can spend
your evenings with me until our babe is beyond the danger of
another paroxysm? It frightens me so much when you are
away. When she has recovered, I will endeavor to resign myself
to your necessary absence.”

Her kind words and pleading eyes went directly to the
heart of William Pemberton, who, drawing his young wife
affectionately to his bosom, replied—

“Yes, Idella, I have neglected you and our little Agnes
too long. I promise you to watch with you until she is quite
well. To-morrow evening I will bring out a collection of books,
so that our hours of watching may pass pleasantly and profitably
away.”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

“You are very kind to me,” said Idella, while tears, such
as she had not shed for weeks, gathered in her eyes.

William Pemberton was a young man of ardent and generous
feelings. Having received a liberal education under the
direction of his uncle, and possesing a handsome patrimony, he
embarked in the mercantile business in the loveliest village of the
South. It was there he saw Idella Chandler. She was just
seventeen, and such was the gentleness and amiability of her
disposition, that a few months' association was sufficient to win
his affections. He wooed her, and was successful. They were
as happy a pair as ever knelt before the bridal altar; and none
that gazed upon him, as he stood in the manliness of youth,
or on her, as she trembled beneath a robe of purest white—beautiful
emblem of a spotless heart—and were united in the most
hallowed relation on earth, would have dreamed that shadows
would ever darken the path on whose flowery threshold they
were then standing.

At the time our story opens, they were living in a retired
cottage house, a short distance from town. Two years had glided
by since their marriage, and the morn of their wedded love
had been unclouded. The frank, ingenuous nature of William
Pemberton made him the easy subject of temptation, and unfortunately
his resistance was but too unsuccessful. For some weeks
he had returned home late at night, maintaining throughout the
evening a silent and morose manner. He gave as his excuse,
that the opening of his fall stock of goods required his unceasing
attention, and the confiding Idella, with a credulity inseparable
from true affection, doubted it not. Perhaps, if she had marked
closely the expression of his eye, or had narrowly watched his
step, the wildness of one and the unsteadiness of the other would
have revealed, with a too dreadful certainty, the fearful peril to
which he was exposed. She knew that he was not as he once

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

was, but the voice of affection whispered an excuse for him, in
the worldly cares with which he was surrounded. Of his absence
she had not yet complained; but when her babe sickened, she
ventured to plead for the company of her husband, and prevailed.
The recovery of Agnes was rapid. During the evenings
which William passed at home, it seemed as if he and
Idella had entered upon a new existence. All his former tenderness
returned. He read to his wife, and hung around the
couch of the little invalid; administered needful restoratives
with a husband's kindness and a father's love. When the child
recovered entirely, William still spent his evenings with his
family, in reading or rambling. It was a season of quietude
and peace. Gradually he returned to his former habits—drank
deeper and deeper of the wine-cup, until it cast off the bonds
of moral restraint, and bound him in its damning vassalage.
Idella—the gentle, the devoted Idella—was the last to believe
William Pemberton a drunkard.

It was a stormy night in the winter of 1840. The wind
blew in fitful gusts, and the snow fell through the clap-board
roof of a miserable hovel in one of the miserable streets of—,
Gathered around a handful of wasting embers in that wretched
hut, was a pale woman and two children; one a daughter about
fourteen, the other a son, seemingly about six years old. The
mother was sewing by the feeble light of an old lamp fastened
to the wall, while the daughter read to her the experience of a
reformed drunkard, which had been slipped under a crazy door-shutter
by some unknown friend. This was the once happy
Idella Pemberton, and her worse than orphan children. Her
husband had drank till he was a sot—nay, more, a pauper.

His property was gone, his kindness was gone, and upon
the feeble Idella and her daughter fell the support of the family.
She was a frail creature, and the sufferings of the mind,

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

combined with those of the body, were wasting her away. It was
apparent that without a change she would soon be beyond the
griefs that were preying upon her bosom. Yet she murmured
not. Amid the want that poured upon her, and the reproache
of her husband, she was uncomplaining.

“Oh, mother, what shall we do? Is there no hope for my
dear father?” said Agnes, laying down the book, and sobbing
as if her heart would break.

“Yes, my child, there is hope in God. He has said, `Call
upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver you.' In
Him have I confided, and in Him do I still hope. He has never
forsaken us altogether, nor will He while we trust in Him.”

“Dear mother, how can I bear it? You are dying every
day, and when you are gone, what will become of me and my
poor little brother Willie? Oh, mother, can't we get father to
sign the pledge?”

“Be calm, my child. The Lord is good, and should He
take me, He will provide for you and your brother. You must
go before Him with your wants. Take your mother's wants
before Him through Jesus Christ. Remember that the promise
is, that if you ask, you shall receive. Cast your burden on Him
and He will sustain you.”

“My dear mother, let us go to Him now. Now let us
kneel before Him here. I feel as if He would answer our prayers.
I know He will. O, mother, let us try and prove Him now.”

And in that lonely hour, while the wild wind was moaning
piteously without, and coldness was pinching the sufferers within,
did that girl and her mother bow before God, to test His faithfulness.
And never did purer aspirations ascend to Heaven than
the pleading of that suffering band. Never did angel-watchers
assist by their mysterious ministrations in a holier cause. It was
the agony of a breaking heart as it groaned under the accumu

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

lated wrongs of years. The vision of the past swept before the
wretched Idella, and her soul seemed to embody all its hopes
into one.

She wrestled, struggled, and wept, as if her heart was
rumbling beneath the intensity of her agony. She prayed for
he reformation of her husband—for it to begin then—that
moment,
wherever he might be. Her words seemed to be the
raising of faith far above unbelief—the sundering of its fetters—
the laying of the torn, bleeding heart before God. “O, Thou
righteous Being!” she exclaimed, “who hast promised help in
need, hear from Thy holy habitation the wretched inmates of a
cold hovel. Thou who hast in Thy mysterious dispensations
banished me from the protection of parental love, and who hast
for Thine own wise purposes, left me and my little ones to
struggle on in misfortune and want; O, look upon us in our
misery, and answer our supplications. O, reclaim him around
whom my heart still clings, even in his degradation, and save
him from eternal woe. O, righteous God! I do believe,—help
Thou my unbelief! Bring him back to the path wherein we
once walked happily together, and”—

At that moment the door opened, and William Pemberton
rushed into the arms of his kneeling wife, exclaiming—

“O, my suffering angel, Idella, your prayer is answered.
I have this night joined the Washingtonians, and if there is
grace in heaven to aid a poor suffering worm, my pledge shall
be kept.”

“Amen,” fervently responded the bewildered, weeping
wife.

“O, Idella! can you, will you forgive all—my unkindness,
my cruelty? Then from this night forward, God being my
helper, I will be a sober man, and will seek to make you happy.”

“Dear husband! let the past be forgotten,” replied the

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

happy wife, while she cried aloud in the delirium of her joy;
“let us trust in God for the future.”

“Agnes, my daughter, will you forgive your father's unkindness,
and pray that I may never depart from my resolution?”

“O, my dear father, I will love you more than I ever did,
and will always pray for you,” said the sobbing girl, and she
threw her arms about her father's neck and kissed away his tears.

“And, father,” said Willie, who stood by weeping at the
strange scene, “you will let me love you, and kiss you, as I do
mother, won't you?”

“Yes, my son, and strive to be worthy of it too,” said the
father, as he pressed him to his bosom.

The wind, in its wild careerings that night, swept not over
a happier house than the lonely hovel of William Pemberton.

Five years have passed away, and William Pemberton, by
sobriety and industry, has regained his cottage home, and there,
with his pious Idella, to whose cheek the bloom of health has
returned, and their children, he is spending his days in quietude
and devotion.

Is your husband a drunkard? Be gentle with him and pray
for him. Are you a drunkard, or a moderate drinker? Remember
the wife of your bosom, the children of your love, and the
soul you possess, which is of incalulable worth. May God bless
this narrative to your good.

-- 313 --

p487-316 AN AUTUMN SONG.

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

BY MRS. C. MARIA LANDON.



Sweet Flora lays her crown aside,
Her short, bright reign is o'er
Her fragrant breath and balmy sighs
Refresh the air no more.
No more she whispers to the birds
Such joyous tales of love,
As made them pour their little souls
In music through the grove.
The sweet flowers languish for her kiss,
And bow their drooping heads;
The breeze that fans them only shakes
Pale leaflets o'er their beds.
No roses deck the green hill-side,
Or violets grace the lea,
Where late the glittering streamlet laugh'd,
And humm'd the fairy bee.
The bright, pure joys that summer brings,
Have run their transient race;
The shadowy Past, with outstretch'd arms,
Clasps them in her embrace.
Perchance we never more shall see
Earth smile through summer's bloom;
The next flower-offering that she brings,
May wave above our tomb.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]



For life and all our earthly hopes
Are fleeting, and decay;
Like tender flowers they bloom a while,
Like them they fade away.
But, ah! there is a better land,
Whose summer shall endure;
Whose flowers shall never droop and die
Where love is strong and pure.
A land whose crystal waters gush
O'er ever-verdant plains;
Where Sin and Sorrow enter not,
And Peace forever reigns.
There holy, shining seraphs sing
Around the mercy-seat,
And cherubs lay their crowns, with tears
Of joy, at Jesus' feet.
There we shall see our Father's face,
And grateful homage bring
To Him who died and rose again—
Our Saviour and our King.
Our treasure and our heart are there
There is our safe abode;
Our Home is in that better land—
The Paradise of God.

-- 315 --

p487-318 THE LOVE OF ZEPHYR AND THE VIOLET.

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

BY JOHN WESLEY WHITFIELD.



A modest little violet once rear'd her head on high
To catch the music of the breeze, as it went humming by;
But Zephyr's heart was full of joy, he sped in haste along,
And saw not that sweet violet—absorb'd in his own song,
The slighted beauty bow'd her head, and heav'd a plaintive sigh
And as she bow'd a trembling tear stole from her glist'ning eye
He lov'd me once, she sighing said, and can he break his vow?
Ah! he has found some fairer one, to share his pleasures now!
And I am left alone, alas! alone alas to die,
With none to kiss my burning cheek or fan me with a sigh,
O cruel Zephyr, didst thou know I only live for thee,
And only smile when thou art nigh, thou couldst not faithless be,
Or is it true, as I have heard, thou lovest but an hour,
And then art off, to woo and win some seeming fairer flower?
Adieu to love, adieu to life! my heart, my heart will break!
O Zephyr take me to thy arms, I'm dying for thy sake!
She wept aloud—her plaintive tone flew o'er the blossom'd plain,
And Zephyr heard his true love's voice, and turn'd him back again
“Is that my lov'd one's voice?” he cried. “Is that the sound of woe?”
Fly quick my wings and bear me on! why do you move so slow?
Impatient, and with trembling heart he gained the well known spot
And gazed upon the drooping fair—He raised her—She was not!
He wildly clasped her fragile form and kissed her pallid cheek,
And craved a word, a look or smile, but ah, she could not speak?

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]



He gazed around with frantic stare, he saw a Blue-bell by,
And bade her tell him when, and how his true-love came to die;
The haughty creature curl'd her lip and answer'd with a sneer,
“You, broke my sister's trusting heart; she thought your love sincere;
But when she found that you were false, and pass'd her proudly by.
Her cup of bliss was broken then—what could she do, but die?”
Poor Zephyr toss'd his arms on high and wildly tore his hair,
And smote his breast in agony—then yielded to despair.
And ever since that fatal day in which his true-love died,
He's wander'd frantie o'er the earth, and rav'd and wept, and sigh'd:
He sings the songs she used to love; he sings them o'er again
Until his heart is fill'd with grief, and fury turns his brain,
And then he rushes madly forth and scatters fear around,
And seizes on the giant oaks and hurls them to the ground.
He often broods above the deep and murmurs out his woe,
And kisses every weeping wave, that lifts its head of snow.
Then like a spoil'd and wayward child, he flies in wrath again.
And wildly rocks the sailor's bark, and lashes all the main.
He loves to roam through shady groves where dancing streams rejoice,
For in the music of their fall, he thinks he hears her voice.
He wildly howls through all the North, and sighs on Southern shores,
Until o'ercome, he sleeps, and dreams of her he still adores.
'Tis often thus with human love! Some tender hearted fair
Too quickly doubts her dear one's truth—too quickly courts despair;
Some little word falls on her ear, some slight—perchance a jest,
It enfers to her inmost soul and robs her of her rest,
And when he turns to woo again, he finds a stricken flower;
A blossom crushed unthinkingly—She withers from that hour,
And never more can lift her head and sweetly smile on all,
For disappointment chills the soul, and fills the heart with gall
And thus together both are slain, or if they live, 'tis worse,
For doubting those we once have lov'd, life soon becomes a curse.

Brooklyn, February 1852.

-- 317 --

p487-320 PRETTY, LAUGHING EOLINE.

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

BY F. H. STAUFFER.



Ambush'd in those silken lashes
Vivid thought electric flashes;
Peeping through those dangling tresses
Glowing with their warm caresses,
A neck as white as snow is seen;
Pretty, laughing Eoline!
Thy jetty brows like crescents rise
In heavy arches o'er thine eyes;
Each spanning, like a rainbow bright,
Its hemisphere of golden light,
Enhancing beauty with their gleam—
Blithesome, dark-eyed Eoline!
An air divine, a winsome grace,
United to an angel face:
Seldom links like thee are given,
Connecting things of earth with heaven
With less of shadow than of sheen,
Tender-hearted Eoline!
A virtuous mind, a feeling heart,
A sweeter zest to life impart;
Morals pure and wit refined,
How sweetly, yet how rarely join'd!
These all in thee are fitly seen,
Thoughtful, dreamy Eoline!

-- 318 --

p487-321 FEMALE PIONEERS OF THE WEST;

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

BY MRS. E. T. ELLET

MRS. McMILLAN.

The Female Pioneers of our north-western Territory, like
the heroines of the Revolution, were formed by early training in
habits of energetic industry, and familiarity with danger and
privation, to take a prominent part in subduing the wild forest to
the advance of civilization. Such a race will probably never
again live in this country; the progress of improvement, art and
luxury having produced a change in the character of American
women, tending to effeminacy and soft indulgence. Not even
a return of the perils of war and the necessity for exertion, could
make a “Sidney's sister, Pembroke's mother,” out of the votary
of pleasure, or even one whose life has been devoted to selfdenying
duties more gentle than those which fell to the lot of
woman in more primitive days. She has now assimilated herself
to her sisters in older lands by education and habit, losing
the sterner features which belonged to the matrons who nursed
the Republic's infancy. Yet those noble women, now passing
away, are the pride and boast of their descendants; we love to
dwell on their heroic deeds, their patriotic endurance of hardship,
and to compare their homely but honest exterior with the
delicacy and grace of the sex in modern days. It will be a
pleasant task, therefore, to call up recollections of one among
the many whose services, never likely to be rewarded by mention
in history, claim our acknowledgement.

Mrs. McMillan was among the early settlers of the eastern

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

portion of Michigan. Her removal with husband and children
from a more populous and cultivated region, was a laborious
journey, performed in the same manner with other emigrants,
in a small wagon, laden with a few necessary articles of comfort
for their new home; by slow and toilsome stages—their nights
being passed under some temporary shelter, insufficiently protected
from the attacks of wild beasts, and subject to inconvenience
from night dews, cold winds, and troublesome insects.
Their establishment was attended with the same circumstances
of labor and hardship, which have been described in numerous
other cases. We pass to some incidents that may serve to illustrate
the state of the times, as well as to show the courage and
energy of this high-hearted matron.

In 1813 she was living on the Canada side, in a small house
on the banks of the Thames, a beautiful little river whose bright
waters were often skimmed by canoes of savages intent on plunder
or slaughter. The shrill war-whoop often sounded from the
depths of the woods, causing much alarm to the inhabitants.
Mr. McMillan had left his family to enter into active military
service, and their home was two miles distant from the nearest
neighbor. The country had been kept in a continual state of
alarm by marauding parties of Indians, who did not hesitate to
kill and capture, as well as rob, the defenceless settlers. Mrs.
McMillan suffered the more from anxiety at this critical period,
as in the absence of her husband the care of their young children
devolved entirely upon her, and her sole protection was her
own prudence and energy. One day having heard rumors of
the approach of a hostile party, and being apprehensive of a
sudden attack, she took her infant and walked to the nearest
house in search of information. There she was startled with
the intelligence that the savages had been seen in the vicinity,
and that they had gone in the direction of her dwelling, where

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

they would probably stop during the day. The matron thought
of the little ones she had left at home unprotected, and a sickening
terror entered her heart. She stayed to hear no more, but
bastened homeward, bearing in her arms the unconscious babe
who might now be all that remained to her. As she came near,
her eyes were eagerly strained for a sight of those beloved ones
who were accustomed to run to meet her; all was silence; and
when she dashed open the door and stood within the dwelling
a scene of desolation met her view! Every article of furniture
had disappeared; the floor was dusty with the track of strange
footsteps, and not one of her children was any where on the
premises.

The alarm and anguish of the mother may be better imagined
than described. The fatal idea had flashed at once on her
mind, that her little ones had been either murdered or carried
away captive by the merciless Indians. What was she to do?
In this terrible emergency she lost none of her self possession,
nor her usual sagacity of judgment. The savages could not
have gone far, and her only course was to cross the river and
seek aid immediately. But how was this to be done? there was
no canoe, nor mode of conveyance; she could not swim, nor
could she leave her helpless infant behind her. She was not
long in discovering a way to overcome the difficulty. Hastily rolling
some logs into the water, she placed two boards across them,
forming a kind of raft, on which she stepped cautiously, carrying
her babe, and managing to hold the frail craft together, while
she guided its course, and reached the opposite shore in safety.
Here her terror and anguish were suddenly changed into joy,
the children had heard of the near approach of Indians immediately
after their mother's departure, and, having taken the precaution
to put the furniture in the cellar, out of the intruders'
way, they had crossed the river to seek protection from the neigh

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

bors on the other side. The enemy had visited the house, but
had done no mischief.

On another occasion Mrs. McMillan suffered from Indian
depredation. A large party from the different tribes was on the
way to Toronto, and in the course of a single day some two hundred
of them stopped at her house, plundering it of all it contained.
McMillan was still absent, and the mother did not dare
to interfere for the rescue of any portion of her property, lest
she should draw down vengeance upon herself and her innocent
children. The work of spoiling went on, therefore, while they
stood quietly aloof. A fine flock of geese, which she had raised
with care, was on the grass before the door, and the Indians soon
commenced execution among them. Mrs. McMillan started
forward to save her favorites; but a gun was instantly leveled
at her, with the threat of shooting, if she ventured to interrupt
the sport. Like many other matrons of that day, she prided
herself on a handsome set of pewter dishes and plates, which
her industrious scouring kept as bright as silver. Their polish
and beauty pleased the Indians, who tried them by biting, to
ascertain if they were real silver, and the whole stock speedily
passed into the possession of the depredators, who left only a
knife and a tin cup in the house. When the last of the enemy
had passed over the river, the terrified family found themselves
in safety, but exhausted with hunger, while nothing in the shape
of food was left about the place. They were compelled to fast
till supplies could be brought from a distance of several miles.

When the war was over, and comparative quiet established.
McMillan and his family, with two or three others, removed to
Detroit, ascending the river on a large raft. The trials of the
wife were not ended. Straggling bands of savages were still
lurking in the neighborhood of the city, ready for any deed of
robbery or bloodshed. One evening when McMillan had left

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

his home for a short time, the silence was broken by the report
of a gun, which caused some alarm to his wife and children,
though they were far from anticipating the extent of their calamity.
The father's prolonged absence caused apprehension,
which was terminated by fatal certainty; during the night his
lifeless body was brought home. This blow was severely felt
by the bereaved wife, but a sense of duty to the loved ones dependent
on her, prevented her from being utterly overwhelmed.
It may be imagined, after this sad tragedy, how anxiously passed
the nights in her lonely dwelling. In the middle of one dark
night, the roar of the alarm guns was again heard. The affrighted
mother sprang up, gathered her children hastily together,
and knowing well there was no safety within doors, hurried with
them from the house. The house of a friend at a considerable
distance, offered shelter, but the darkness was intense; the fugitives
lost their way, and ere long found themselves in the midst
of the deep mire for which the roads of Detroit were formerly
so celebrated. More urgent peril, however, was behind them;
they struggled on, leaving their shoes in the mud, and managed
to escape to the house of their friend, where they were received
with kindness. The mother's quick eye, scanning her rescued
group, now discovered that her son, eleven years of age, was
missing! The alarm was given, and the next day men were
sent in every direction about the country to search for him; but
all in vain. It was too certain that he had been captured, and
the distracted mother feared he had been murdered by the relentless
savages. For four long months she endured the tortures
of suspense. She then learned that her boy had been taken
prisoner, and was still held in captivity at some distance from
the city. The sum demanded for his ransom was speedily sent,
and he was restored to the arms of his mother. During his captivity
he had fared hardly, subsisting chiefly on buds and roots,

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

and never having even a piece of bread. This son is now living
at Jackson, Michigan.

After the termination of the Indian troubles, Mrs. McMillan
maintained her family by her exertions, giving each of her children
a substantial education, with such training as to fit them for
every duty and vicissitude of life. She made enough to purchase
a valuable piece of land near the Presbyterian church, with a
large framed house, which is now known as the Temperance or
Purdy's Hotel. The matron resides in the city with one of her
sons, and is often solicited by those who have heard something
of her romantic history, to relate her adventures in detail, and
describe the life led by many, who like her, encountered the
perils of war in a new country.

Another matron numbered among the pioneers, and belonging
to the olden time, is Mrs. Morgan, still a resident of Detroit.
It was after the season of danger and disaster had passed
that she removed from New York, her youth being spent in
New England; yet her home and affections are in the West,
and she is claimed by its inhabitants, so many of whom she has
entertained with her youthful reminiscences. She was a child
in the Revolutionary struggle, and lived with her parents in
New London, Connecticut. When the news came that the
war had actually begun, her father, like the brave Stark, was
occupied in woodcutting; he unharnessed his team, exchanged
the axe for the gun, and departed immediately to join the volunteers,
leaving the children in the care of their mother. One
characteristic incident is remembered. A neighbor who had
been in the habit of stopping at the house, being suspected of
carrying on a trade clandestinely in British goods, was at length
arrested and imprisoned. Escaping from prison, he fled, but
was pursued, fired upon, and severely wounded. The family,

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

after one of his visits, were alarmed by the discovery of a handkerchief
striped red and white! This contraband article, which
bore the stamp of its British origin, might involve them in trouble,
and it was accordingly hid; it was supposed to have been left
intentionally by the neighbor, who wished to get rid of so dangerous
a possession. After peace was declared, the handkerchief,
which had become a curious relic, was presented to one of the
brothers of Mrs. Morgan. Her recollections of the home-made
tea, sugar and chocolate, were amusing enough. The leaves
of a plant called the “teaweed” were dried, and sugar was
obtained by boiling corn-stalks, from which a thick juice was
formed. Coffee was made from baked acorns, ground fine; the
chocolate from a plant called saladine, which somewhat resembled
the genuine article. These substitutes for prohibited luxuries
were peddled about the town by an old African named
Juaco, who was quite a conspicuous character in that day, and
assumed not a little of a military air, aspiring to be like Washington
in his carriage.

The alarm of the family when startled one day by a fearful
cannonading, and the sight of an American vessel towing a captured
privateer, was often described. The prize was a Portuguese
vessel, and the captain, who was richly dressed, and the
crew, were lodged in the jails at Hartford, Norwich and New
London.

Some time after the war, the subject of this notice was
married to Mr. Morgan, and settled in the State of New York.
She now lives in Detroit with her daughter, Mrs. C. Brown.
Although seventy-seven years of age, she is still erect in stature,
is able to sew and read without difficulty by the aid of glasses,
and is often heard to declare she “knows too much of the British
ever to like them.”

-- 325 --

p487-328 MY WORK

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

BY PHœBE CAREY



I have a daily cross to bear,
Like that my Saviour bore,
If I would follow in the way
His feet have gone before.
I have a sinful will to bend,
A heart to be subdued,
If I would reach the mount of faith
Where holiest men have stood.
I have to own before the world
My Saviour's wondrous grace,
If I would hear him own my name
Before the Father's face.
I have a holy life to live,
A life of love and prayer;
If I shall sit with saints and priests,
And wear the robes they wear.

-- 326 --

p487-329

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]



I have a righteous death to d.e,
A death of triumph too,
If faith unfolds the eternal gates,
And Jesus leads me through.
Help me, O God, this work to do,
While yet it is to-day;
Help me to come to Thee through Him.
The Life, the Light, the Way!
WORDS.

What to man his greatness giveth
O'er the creeping things and birds,
But the soul that in him liveth
And the glory of his words?
Words are weapons better, truer,
Sharper than the battle-sword?
Strong against the evil doer
With the server of the Lord!

-- 327 --

p487-330 ONE LEAF OF LIFE.

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

(A SKETCH.)

BY MRS. L. G. ABELL.



There she lay and faintly whispered.
“Oh how lingering is this death!
Every pulse of joy has faded,
But still feebly pants the breath.
All of love that e'er I cherished,
All of hope that e'er I knew,
All of happiness has perished
In this heart, once warm and true!
Still I linger—Still am dying—
Inch by inch—and hour by hour
Dead the heart and heavy lying,
Oh how chilling is its power;
Life hath long since lost its blessing
None but cruel words to hear,
Like cold rain-drops they have frozen
Up my heart and every tear!
Woman—could ye look upon me,
Know the struggles I have known,
Feel the chords of life thus breaking,
As I in dying here alone—
Oh what lessons would be given
To the young and to the old,
Ye would banish from your dwellings,
That, which makes the heart so cold;

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]



How it creeps along my vitals
Checking there the purple tide”—
One faint gasp and all was over—
Thus a sorrowing woman died!
Gently raise the shroud above her,
Oh how pale her marble brow—
And how peaceful is her slumber,
Grief can no more move her now!
Lay the white folds back upon her,
Let the broken hearted rest.—
Oh Intemperance! Thou her murderer!
Man—how cruel such a death!
Gentle woman meek and dove eyed,
Go at midnight hour and see
Thy pale sister, sadly lying,
It shall be a voice to thee—
It shall come and breathe its whisper
When thy curtain folds are drawn—
It shall rouse thee from thy slumbers,
As thou risest with the dawn.
It shall echo in thy bosom
Swaying every thought and deed,
Till it rouse the soul to action,
And some heart that voice shall heed!
It shall breathe its spirit warnings
Daily—nightly—unto thee—
Sister rest not—Earth is mourning,
Ye must—act decidedly.

-- 329 --

p487-332 THE TWO CLERKS.

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

BY C. D. COLESWORTHY.



Would'st thou, with deep repentance, bring
A wanderer to the fold of God:
Use not reproach—a bitter sting—
Or hold to view an iron rod.
With pleasant words, and looks that speak
The warm out-gushings of the heart,
Go—and the adamant will break,
And tears of true contrition start.

When I get through with Haler, I shall set up in business
for myself; and I tell you what, Harry, I shall make money
hand over fist.”

“So you may think, Charles, but like hundreds of others,
you will be disappointed.”

“Not exactly. I know what I shall do, and I will succeed
admirably. I have been somewhat observing, and noticed what
business produces the greatest profit with the least capital, and
how those men manage who become rich.”

“What business do you contemplate entering upon, whe
you become of age?”

“That's a secret yet; but I know.”

“All I have to say is, that you will be disppointed. If I
can make a good living and lay by a little every year I shall be
satisfied.”

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

“A little won't satisfy me, that I assure you. I intend
to become rich.”

Henry Welby was the son of a poor widow. His mother
had early instilled into his mind judicious and valuable precepts.
From childhood he was taught that a good name and spotless
character were invaluable to an individual—more precious than
gold. A strict regard for truth, and a tender sympathy for the
unfortunate and suffering, had ever characterized the boy.
Mrs. Welby had the satisfaction of seeing her son practise upon
the instructions he had received from his mother. No oath polluted
his lips—no falsehood marred his character, and no vice
leprosied his heart. Kind and generous, faithful and industrious,
he won the encomiums of his neighbors, and when of a
suitable age, was solicited by Mr. Haler, a wholesale grocer, to
enter his store.

Charles Ingalls was the reverse of Henry in almost everything.
He was brought up by indulgent parents, who were in
easy circumstances, and suffered too often to follow the bent of
his inclination without being checked. His father did not believe
it to be his duty to severely correct his son, when guilty
of a wrong act, and would often suffer him to pursue his own
course without a word of advice. The parents of Charles were
of that class who look more to the appearance than at the
heart. If a boy conducts well in company, is particular in his
dress, and is constantly aping the foolish fashions of the day,
with such all is well: the lad must make a smart and active
man. Thus Charles was suffered to grow up, following the
bent of his perverse nature, till he was of a suitable age to
do something towards his own support. His father was anxious
to put him in a lawyer's office, deeming the profession of the
law the height of respectability. No opportunity presenting,
he finally secured a place for his boy at the store of Mr. Haler.

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

The wholesale merchant was a gentleman of middle age,
who did an extensive business, and was reputed to be rich.
He had one or two older clerks in his employ, when Henry and
Charles entered his store. These lads generally lived on good
terms with each other; but occasionally a dispute would arise
between them on account of the overbearing disposition of
Charles. He was determined at times to have his own way, no
matter how much it interfered with his companions. But as
Henry was kind and yielding, and seldom manifested angry or
revengeful feelings, the lads on the whole lived on pleasant
terms.

The young men had been in the employ of Mr. Haler
several years, when the conversation at the beginning of our
story took place. They had often conversed on the business
they would pursue in after life, and while Henry insisted that
small gains and a safe business were to be preferred, his companion
declared that nothing would satisfy him but large profits
and an extensive trade. It was seldom that Charles spent an
evening at home with his parents, or at the house of his master.
In the summer season he would walk the streets with his companions,
engaged in idle conversation, while in winter he would
resort to some shop, where he passed his time in profitless
amusements, if not vicious pursuits. On the contrary, Henry
improved his leisure hours in reading and study. His evenings
were generally passed at home, reading some useful book or
paper, or in drawing or writing. His companions were chosen
from those who were industrious, and thought more of the improvement
of the mind and heart, than the decoration of person,
or the gratification of the appetite.

It was not unfrequently that Henry inquired of his companion,
on returning at night, where he had passed the evening.
“Oh, I have had a fine time,” would be his reply.

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

“Why don't you read more?” once said Henry to him.

“I don't love to read; and besides, I get but little time
you know.”

“You have as much time as I do, and in the course of a
few months past, I have read a dozen volumes, besides various
periodicals.”

“But you read evenings, while I am enjoying myself.”

“If you would take my advice, Charles—and I think it is
good advice, and in the end you will find it so—I would say,
don't go into the society of the idle and frivolous. There bad
habits are contracted which lead to everything that is bad.”

“No, Harry, you know nothing about it, If you could go
with us and enter into your sports, you would be happy.

“That is what I have no desire to do.”

All the persuasion of the virtuous youth could not produce
the desired effect. Charles spent his time in idleness and folly,
made a fine appearance in society, and took pride in his dress
and exterior deportment.

A few years passed, and the young men had completed
their clerkships. Welby, by the earnest solicitations of the
merchant, was persuaded to remain in his employ another year
for a specified salary, while Ingalls commenced business for himself.
The father of Charles had proposed, and now put a
capital in his son's hands to commence with. He engaged a
large store, and had it filled with groceries of the first quality,
not forgetting to parade his casks of rum, brandy, gin, &c. He
also erected a bar in his store for the retail of spirits. So here
was the secret of his money making. Day by day the shop of
Ingalls was crowded by purchasers and loafers—for the latter
tribe are the necessary result of a bar. Pass by his store at any
hour of the day, and you will hear the rattling of glasses and
decanters, and the impure conversation attendant upon such

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

business. If you have taken a look within, you would have
seen Charles or his clerk behind the counter, dealing out to the
miserable and poor as well as to the decent and well dressed,
what has not inappropriately been called “distilled damnation.”
Early and late was the shop open to visitors. Passing one day,
Henry entered the store, and inquired of his friend, “what success
he met with in his business.”

“I do finely,” said he.

“I regret,” said Henry, “that you have erected that bar—
because I believe it will have an injurious tendency.”

“I could not get along without it,” said Charles, “I realize
more profit from the sale of spirits than from all my other
business.”

“But only consider how much misery you are instrumental
of producing. Doubtless many a poor wife and mother is suffering,
because, for a little gain, you put the intoxicating glass to
the lips of the husband and father.”

“If I didn't sell to them somebody else would, and I should
lose the profit.”

“That you don't know, and if it were so, that is no excuse
for you.”

“I don't care, I will sell spirits so long as I can get purchasers.”

“You will regret it at some future day, I have no question.”

“But I shall sell, and it's nobody's business. I do wish our
community was rid of the confounded meddlers. I have a right
to dispose of what I please. This is a free country, and the first
man that insults me for selling liquor, I will order from my
shop.”

“Don't get angry, friend Ingalls, I am only speaking for
your good.”

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

“Well, I don't thank you for it. There is a set of men
about now-a-days, that do nothing but interfere with other
men's business. They are determined to compel us to give up
selling spirits; but their efforts shall be in vain. They talk
about prosecution and the like, thinking that we are fools
enough to pay attention to what they say and do. No, we
have more manliness about us.”

“But, friend, don't you think it would be for your interest
not to retail rum? You know there are a great many people in
this community, who look upon your business as not respectable,
and on that account will not enter your store to purchase
a single article. If you should relinquish the sale, or even
empty your casks into the street, I think it would be greatly for
your interest in the end—I am certain it will be so.”

“I know better than that. No inducement whatever would
prevail upon me now. Since so much has been said, I will
sell and risk the consequences.”

“I know you will regret it,” and just as he spoke, a half
dozen poor and miserable beings entered the shop and called
for spirit, and Henry left, grieving over the conduct of his
friend.

“In a year or two Ingalls had become attached to his
cups, and it was said that occasionally he was seen intoxicated.
However that may be, his business gradually fell off, and it was
with difficulty that he sustained himself day by day. He neglected
his shop, and idled away his time with unsteady companions,
spending money and contracting intemperate habits.
Thus inattentive to business, he soon failed and had to give up.
On settling with his creditors, Ingalls could pay little more than
twenty per cent.; the remainder had been sponged from him
by his companions, and squandered in vicious pursuits. After

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

idling about for five or six months, he started west in pursuit of
business.

Welby continued with Haler for one year. He had been
so faithful to his employer while a clerk, and had behaved with
so much propriety, that his master concluded to take him into
equal co-partnership. This was an honor entirely unexpected
to Henry, and the prospect was bright before him. Mr. Haler
had been doing an extensive business, and was now quite
wealthy. The responsibility of the concern was thrown upon
Henry, and no man was better qualified to sustain it. Diligent
and persevering, virtuons and honest, he had received the approbation
and respect of all who knew him. As a citizen and
neighbor Welby was of great service. He was one of the most
active members of the Temperance Society, and by his exertions
a large amount of good had been accomplished. He went
among the poor inebriates, and persuaded them to forsake their
intemperate habits, while he advised those who dealt in spirit to
relinquish the sale of it. He was a friend to virtue, and a benefactor
of the poor.

Welby had been in business but a few years, when he led
to the hymeneal altar the beautiful and accomplished daughter
of his partner, Mr. Haler. From early youth he had been
partial to Ellen. Her sweet disposition, her graceful manners,
and her industrious habits, had won his affections. Unlike multitudes
that surrounded her, she thought more of her heart
than her face, the improvement of the mind than the decoration
of her person; and would rather spend her time at work or in
study, than at the theatre or in pacing the streets. Two more
congenial spirits were seldom united. The marriage day was a
happy one to their friends and neighbors, as well as to themselves.
Everybody loved Ellen Haler and Henry Welby, and
now they received the smiles and good wishes of all, and many

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

a prayer was offered, that the bright morning of their days
might not be clouded with sorrow.

Several years passed and Welby continued to prosper
in business, while the influence he exerted around him was
healthy and salutary. About once a year he would leave his
native place and journey to the South—partly on business, and
partly for pleasure. One season he travelled as far as New
Orleans with his wife. One morning as they were passing
the street, they noticed a crowd gathered, and on inquiring the
cause or the difficulty, they learned that a poor fellow had been
canght, who few a nights before had broken into a store, and
robbed it of a considerable amount. While moving along, the
officer of justice appeared with the prisoner, and a single
glance revealed to Welby the countenance of his former companion,
Charles Ingalls.

“Can it be possible, Ellen, that this is Charles?” said he.

“I believe my heart it is,” said his wife; another look convinced
them.

His dress was very shabby—he bore the imprint of vice
and intemperance—but he was hurried on, and they lost sight
of him.

Henry had concluded to leave New Orleans on that day,
but the situation of his old friend induced him to remain, in the
hope that he should have an opportunity of seeing him. After
several inquiries, he learned the next day that Charles was in
jail, and thither he bent his steps—he was permitted to see the
prisoner—on entering the cell he found that he did not mistake
the man, worn and altered as he had become; but the thief did
not recognize Henry.

“My friend,” said Welby, “I am sorry to see you in this
condition, and would that I could be of some service to you.”

“O, sir,” said the prisoner, “intemperance has brought me

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

here. For the last five or six years I have been miserable. I
have suffered in body and mind more than I can express.”

“Have you no friends?”

“I had friends once, but I left them. I had parents, but I
have not seen or heard from them for several years. If I had
performed my duty—lived as I ought to live—I should never
have come to this.”

“Of what crime do you stand charged?”

“Sir—I—am a thief!” and the tears gushed from his
eyes. “I was in liquor and was persuaded to steal, by those
who have left me to suffer. Oh, that I had my life to live over
again! How different would be my course! Then if a friend
advised me, I would hearken to him.”

“I sympathize with you, and if it were in my power, I
would release you from prison, that you might be a better
man.”

“Sir, who may I call you. I have no found no one to
sympathize in my sorrow, and to speak a friendly word to me
since I left my native place. Who may I call you?”

“My name is Henry Welby.”

“Good heavens! my old friend and companion—in truth,
it is he. I know your voice—your looks,” and the poor fellow
could say no more for very joy.

After a few minutes, Charles related all that had befallen
him since he left Portland. In truth he had suffered by land
and by water. Often he was deprived of all the necessaries of
life, and yet he continued to drink, till he was over-persuaded
by a gang of villains to steal.

When Henry left the prison, he promised to exert himself
to the uttermost, to obtain the release of his intemperate, but,
as he now believed, penitent friend. After remaining in New
Orleans a week or more, he finally had the satisfaction of

-- 338 --

p487-341 [figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

taking Ingalls by the arm and leading him from the prison.
He was furnished with suitable clothing, and sufficient money
given him to pay his passage home. When he arrived, he
was taken as clerk into the store of Haler and Welby, where
for years he conducted himself with the utmost propriety. A
drop of spirits never again entered his lips, he became one of
the most efficient members of the Temperance Society, and is
now using his strongest endeavors to advance the glorious
cause. He was lately united to a worthy woman. The debt
he owes his friend, he often repeats, he cannot pay. “And
but for you,” he recently told him, I should now be a miserable
outcast—a vagabond and a curse.

Such is the influence of kindness! How glorious the results!
Ye who have embarked in the temperance cause, be
gentle and kind, persuade and entreat, and take by the hand
those who err, and you will accomplish an amount of good
that can only be rewarded in eternity.

WINTER.

BY MRS. N. ORR.



Gentle as an infant's breathing
Falls the feathery footed snow,
Shrouding with its fleecy lightness
All the dreary waste below.
Trees now shorn of dewy leaflets,
Flowers shrinking from the storm,
Fold their young and glowing petals
Till the summer sun is warm.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]



Hushed the glee of bird and insect,
Folded is the Iris wing,
Woodland bowers, dark and dreary,
May not with their music ring.
Hark! the storm-king shrilly whistles
Through the cold and frosty sky,
While the north wind's lofty cadence
In a freezing blast reply.
Winter, thou art cold and cheerless,
Joyless though the crackling fire
Glowing with its ruddy brightness,
Many a cheerful song inspire.
To the poor thou bringest sorrow
Creeping through the broken wall,
Sending snow-flakes on cold pinions
Through the dark and crumbling hall.
Flickers now the failing rush-light,
Dies the embers ruddy glow,
And the poor half famished children
To their scanty pallet go.
Winter, thou indeed art cheerless,
Though thy drapery is bright,
Quickly pass, and let the spring time
Come with warmth and flowers bedight.

-- 340 --

p487-343 LAMENT OF THE FORSAKEN.

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

BY MRS. C. MARIA LANDON.



The tiny bee, whose slight and gauzy wing
Bears golden tribute from the bowers of spring,
Flutters the livelong day from bud to bud,
And sips from every plant the luscious food.
At length some flower of richer colors bright,
Dazzles its sparkling little orbs of sight:
Trembling it folds its pinions to its sides,
And silent down the fragrant petals glides,
And there, confiding, ever more resides.
Thus, many friends I've met, who for awhile
Have seemed to shed a light around my way;
Their kindness would my lonely hours beguile,
And chase my gloom and sadness all away;
These have all passed like clouds before the wind,
And left no loved remembrances behind.
But when I met the soft glance of thine eyes,
I felt new joys within my spirit rise;
Such a calm glory to thy smile was given—
Thy voice melodious, breathed so much of heaven.
I loved thee for thy piety and truth,
Thy glorious beauty, and thy graceful youth;
And when thy words of faith and trust in me
Ravish'd my soul, oh, then I worshipp'd thee.
For then I thought, I felt, I almost knew,
Though all should leave me, thou would'st still be true
Nor could my fond and clinging heart believe
That one so pure and good would e'er deceive.
But 'twas an idle dream, alas! too soon
I found the heart that I had thought mine own
Had to a bright and gentle rival flown.

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]



Dearer and happier she may be than me,
But never can she love more fervently.
Still bow forever at that chosen shrine,
And never crush her hopes, as thou hast mine
Joy fill thy heart, another's though it be,
And light thine eyes, that beam no more on me.
I'm very lonely now, I watch in vain
To see those red lips wreathed in smiles again.
In vain I listen for those heaven-caught lays
That thou wast wont to sing in other days;
The spell is broke, the dream of love is past,
'Twas a bright vision, all too bright to last:
Still o'er the ruins of my breaking heart
The veil that hides futurity doth part,
Reveals a ray of hope—a glimpse of bliss—
That lights me to a holier world than this.
A voice from heaven—“When life's short day is o'er,
And sighs of anguish rack thy breast no more,
To weave affection's broken chain anew,
With flight triumphant shall thy spirit rise,
Each flower-link freshly gemm'd with morning dew,
In that bright world, beyond the summer skies.”

-- 342 --

p487-345 A TALE OF THE DESTROYER.

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

BY J. W. FIELD.

During a residence of some years in Europe, I became
acquainted with the history of one of those unfortunate beings
which the demon Intemperance delights to make his prey.
One of that class at which he has ever hurled his death-dealing
darts; delighting to soil, with his desolating touch, the laurels
that would otherwise be green and glorious—I allude to the
“Sons of Genius.”

Albert Kent, is a name unknown to fame; not because its
possessor had not talent sufficient to enable him to do things
worthy of being remembered, and written on the imperishable
pages of history, but rather because while one hand was building
up his reputation as a genius, the other was equally active
in establishing his claim to the title of a drunken profligate.
The first time his name attracted my attention, was when, on
passing through one of the manufacturing towns of England, I
saw a group of people gazing at something in the window of a
picture-dealer; and my curiosity being excited, I joined the
crowd, and beheld a painting of very superior merit; one
indeed, that gave me the highest opinion of the artist as a man
of genius.

On asking one of the gentlemen if he knew by whom the
picture was painted, the whole crowd turned and looked at me
in mute astonishment; as if to express their wonder that any
one should be ignorant of the author of that picture. But on

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

discovering from my general appearance that it was a stranger
who made the inquiry, they at once informed me that “Poor
Kent” was the artist. “Poor Kent,” thought I to myself;
and can the producer of such a gem as that be poor? The unsatisfied
expression that my countenance wore on receiving this
short reply, made the gentleman whom I addressed, comprehend
the state of my feelings; and looking me in the face with
a kind and yet pitiful smile, he remarked, “You seem to be
unacquainted with Mr. Kent, sir.”

“Indeed I am,” I replied, “but should like to become acquainted
with him, if it is in your power to afford me that
pleasure, sir.”

“Ah!” said my friend, with a sorrowful countenance,
“that I cannot do; but if you will accompany me to my home,
I will give you something of his history;” and, putting his arm
in mine, we turned away from the window.

“I have felt much interest in that poor man,” he added,
as we wended our way in the direction of his dwelling, “and as
you seem anxious to know something of him, it will afford me
pleasure to gratify you, though the tale is a sorrowful one.”

On arriving at our destination I was shown into the parlor,
which was furnished in the true English style, snug and neat;
tastefully and elegantly adorned, it seemed to speak to my very
soul, whispering, this is home.

“That sir,” said my friend, pointing to a painting enclosed
in a frame, beautifully ornamented with scroll work and flowers
of burnished gold, “that sir, is one of the productions of poor
Kent, which I learned was in the possession of the tavernkeeper,
where our unfortunate friend was in the habit of spending
much of his time. This work he sold to the landlord for
Two Pounds Ten, most of which he spent in that very house, in
drinking and treating a gang of those `hangers on,' who ever

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

follow in the wake of generous-hearted genius, to feast on the
life's blood of their victims. I purchased this picture, the last
but one he ever produced, from the heartless dealer in liquid
death, for Ten Pounds, who exulted over the excellent bargain
he had made as he jingled the ten pieces of gold in his pocket.”

The subject of the picture to which my attention was
called, was taken from the “Tempest,” and represented Miranda
at the moment when she replies to Ferdinand's inquiry
of “wherefore weep you?” she answers him



“At mine unworthiness, that dare not offer
What I desire to give; and much less take
What I shall die to want!”

The trembling, weeping beauty, blushing through her
tears, and yet half confiding, stands before the noble youth her
heart is doating on, with that maiden innocence and loveliness
that the great poet has given her; and a better rendering of the
passage I never beheld, though the subject has been a favorite
one with many of our best artists.

Another of his productions which much interested me, was
“A Mother teaching her Child his Evening Prayer.” Bowed
by her side with clasped hands, his eyes are fixed in a dreamy
gaze upon the features of a sleeping babe lying in his mother's
lap; the kneeling boy is evidently thinking more of his little
brother, than of what his mother is saying. We fancy we hear
him repeating, mechanically, the words which are uttered for
him, while his thoughts and youthful imagination are in that
land of which he has heard, and where his parent has told him
his little sister has gone; and, looking upon the sleeping babe,
he wonders if he too will go and be an angel. I could not look
upon that little dreaming face without shedding tears for the
days of innocence gone by in my own life; and without weeping,
that the heart that had conceived, and the hand that had

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

embodied so much of innocence and sweetness should ever be
contaminated by sin, and that sin intemperance.

“Kent,” remarked my friend, breaking in upon the train
of melancholy musing that had begun to flood my soul, “in his
early days, was the pride of his parents. His talents were early
discovered, and he was placed by his father under the instruction
of a competent teacher; his progress was rapid and cheering,
and he soon found himself in possession of an excellent studio,
with commissions for portraits from his most distinguished townsmen.
But finding his taste for a more extended field of art increasing,
he resolved to visit London, and perfect his knowledge
of the human figure, and then devote himself to historical subjects
rather than to portraiture. While in London, he became
acquainted with the late and lamented Sir David Wilkie. The
works of that artist pleased him more than anything he had yet
seen, and had a great influence upon his style, and rural scenes
and cottage life became the subjects of his pencil.

While he was in London his father died, and he prepared
to return and settle again in his native village. But, alas! in
that great city of sin, he had contracted that fatal habit, which
has proved the destruction of so many thousands of the noblest
of earth's children. On his return he was met by the companions
of his youth, who came to congratulate him on the success
which had crowned his new attempts, as well as to console him
for the loss of his parent; but in a few months, many of these
very companions were his constant attendants. They had
found out his weak points, and while they came professing
admiration for his works, they in reality thought a great deal
more of his cheerful company, and the wine which his purse
could, and did afford them, than they did of his talented productions;
the former they could appreciate because more congenial
with their already established habits: it was not long

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

before most of his time was consumed by these vampyres.
Frequently he tried to cast off this habit, which he found was
chining him with its links of agony; but after every calm
came a storm, more fearful and desolating than the one which
had preceded it. His mother, mortified and heart-broken, soon
followed her companion to the grave, and Kent, freed from
every tie which had bound him at all to society, now gave himself
up to the most abandoned dissipation.

“I have seen him,” continued my friend, “drunken,
ragged and filthy, standing at the corner of the street, and
railing at and cursing the passers by, so that the police in pity
have taken and shut him up until he should become sober. I
have seen him, sir, followed by crowds of boys, hooting at him
and making sport of his wretchedness, and I have wept to see
the temple of the soul so basely defiled! But for him there was
no hope, he felt it; he knew it; and yielded to the chain that
he had suffered to be coiled around him in his unthinking moments,
when he took the first glass! Unprincipled and unfeeling
men have made large sums of money, by getting him to
paint pieces for them for little more than the drink he consumed
while employed upon them. Thus was he enticed onward
to his ruin!”

“And how,” I eagerly inquired, “did he terminate his
unhappy existence?” feeling, at the same time, an instinctive
horror creep through my nerves, for I had pictured him dying,
neglected and alone, in the very depths of poverty and wretchedness.

“His death, sir, was a fearful one, and such as I never
wish to hear of again. He had been for nearly four weeks employed
on a work, which it was confidently believed would be
the best thing he had ever produced, as he was offered a very
good price by one of our wealthy and benevolent gentlemen, if

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

he would but abandon his cups and paint him a picture representing
a ship-wrecked mariner, a scene in the life of the gentleman
himself, and the one we were so late admiring.

Kent accomplished his work to the satisfaction of all; and
promising his friend, in the most solemn manner, that he would
never again touch the destroyer, he was paid the sum agreed
upon. He purchased himself new clothing, and appeared like
a man again. Hope, once more, revived in the hearts of those
who were his sincere friends and well-wishers. But in an evil
hour he drank again, and then gave himself up to revel and
to riot. Many endeavored to save him, but it was too late—too
late; the chords of the fiery fiend had bound him on the altar
of sacrifice.

Maddened and goaded on by the demon Rum, he struck,
in his drunken revel, one of those who had been instrumental
in bringing him to that fearful precipice, and who was then as
Jrunk as himself. A fight ensued; the keeper of that `mantrap'
ordered them out, and fighting their way to the door,
Kent was thrown; when his fiendish antagonist seized him by
the feet and dragged him down the steps—Poor Kent was
killed!”

-- 348 --

p487-351 THE SPIRIT OF THE VINE.

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

BY JOHN WESLEY WHITFIELD.



I had a cup of wine,
'Twas the nectar of the vine,
Though rosy hue
'Twas clear as dew,
And brightly did it shine.
I sat me down to dine
Beside the “rosy wine;”
No friend was by,
And glad was I
To think the wine was mine.
I raised it to my lip,
So anxious I to sip,
I gave the cup a tip
When horror fill'd my soul;
Just judge of my surprise,
I saw a spirit's eyes
Within the guilty bowl.
“Why drink this blood of mine?”
Said the spirit of the vine
“To give it thee
They murder'd me
While dwelling by the Rhine.”

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]



“Just take the cup
And drink it up,
And anguish shall be thine!
'Twill rack and crack thy brain,
And fill thee full of pain;
'Twill make thee glad,
Then sad and mad
And anything but sane!”
How did my spirits sink,
I did not dare to drink;
I saw me on the brink
Of ruin's fearful steep.
That eye with angry glare,
Did say to me “beware!
O do not—do not dare
To take the fatal leap!”
I took the rosy wine
I laid it in the ground
Where the cheering sun could shine
Upon its modest mound;
And oft I think how nigh the brink
Of ruin I was found!

-- 350 --

p487-353 NIAGARA.

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]



Grand cataract! how vain seems human power,
While gazing, awe-struck, on thy boiling wave!
In days of sunshine, and when tempests lower,
Thy mighty mass of frantic billows rave.
The main, though oft the reckless seaman's grave
Is calm, when winds do not its waves infest;
And gently then the rocky shore doth lave:
But what can soothe thy billows into rest,
Or lull the wild throes of thy troubled breast?
And high above the deep and dark abyss,
How lovely Heaven's triumphal arch appears,
A herald seeming from the seats of bliss,
To cheer the pilgrim in this vale of tears.
The giant pine its green top proudly rears,
Forever watered by the misty air;
Within the surge the flying swallow fears
To dip his wing, nor will the wild-duck dare
To rashly lave his glossy bosom there.

-- 351 --

p487-354 A TRUE STORY.

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

BY REV. J. T. CRANE

To most people there is something pleasant in a fall of
snow. In our earliest recollections, it is associated with merriment
and lightness of heart. We all remember the wonder
with which we beheld, for the first time, the whole air filled
with soft noiseless flakes, coming down in swift succession, hiding
the surface of the earth, and the roofs of the houses beneath a
fleecy covering, and quietly loading the trees and shrubbery,
till every twig became a white graceful plume. Light hearts
still hail the snow as the boon of heaven. When the clouds
have passed away, and the sun-beams light up the earth with
dazzling radiance, as they smile upon the architecture of the
storm, the whole community is roused to noise and bustle.
Then the modest country beaux, after many a vain effort to
summon up courage for the perilous feat, invite the young ladies
to accompany them in an excursion. Then the streets are in a
ferment with sleighs swiftly gliding past; and school boys pelting
each other with snow-balls, and the cold bracing atmosphere
vibrates with joyous shouts, and merry peals of laughter, mingled
with the jingling sound of myriads of bells.

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

During the winter of 1848-9, when I was a resident of the
town of Orange, N. J., there occurred one of those snows, which
gladden the hearts of the young and the gay, and cause even
gray heads to remember, more vividly, the innocent pleasures
of their own early days. The broad main street of the beautiful
village was soon polished by the gliding runners, so that its
smooth surface shone like glass. And during the long bright
evenings, when the snow glittered in the soft radiance of the
moonlight, the number of vehicles increased, the merry voices
of the votaries of pleasure rung more loudly, and the whole
scene became more full of life and joy.

The evening of the third of January was such as I have
just described. The next morning, as I was passing down the
street, and had proceeded only some two hundred yards from
my door, my attention was called to certain strange marks in
the snow, on the margin of the footpath. There were many
prints as of struggling hands, for several yards, along the little
declivity; and near a post, there was a large red spot, as of
blood. On my asking the meaning of these things, I was
pointed to the cellar of a house near by. I went to the place
and descended the steps. It was a cheerless apartment, apparently
given up to the wind and the snow which came driving
in at the open windows. In the middle of the floor lay the
corpse of a man. He was clothed in coarse garments, soiled
and ragged; and outside the door, in the snow, lay an old
battered hat. The lower part of the face seemed to bear the
brutalized expression of one who had fallen into degrading
habits, and had been given up to the sway of debased appetites;
but the broad high forehead, surrounded with thick clusters of
dark hair, was such as we usually associate with intellectual
power. The body was unattended. No relative, no friend
was there; and no one seemed to be making preparations for

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

the burial. As I stood alone with the dead, musing upon the
sad spectacle, a person or two came down the steps, looked a
moment, and passed away; and I thought of the touching salutation
of the Arabs, as they pass each other in their wanderings
in the desert.—“May you die among your kindred.”

After much inquiry, of all whom I supposed to have any
knowledge of the deceased, I learned the main facts in his
history, an outline of which I give, as a warning to all whom
it may concern.

J— B— was born in England, about the year 1810.
Of his parentage, and early life, I could ascertain nothing. It
may be that a christian father guarded his youth, and sought to
impart lessons of wisdom and virtue. It may be that a pious
mother watched over his childhood, and taught him to fold his
infant hands in prayer. He grew up, and in mind, and in
energy of character, as well as in stature, became a man. He
chose him a wife, and loved, and was loved, as fervently,
probably, as other men. He possessed considerably property
too, and his earthly prospects were, doubtless, deemed very
flattering.

He emigrated to the United States, and settled in the city
of Philadelphia, where he became the keeper, perhaps the
proprietor, also, of what is termed, in phrase polite, a “respectable
hotel.” But while he placed the cup of death in the
hands of others, he learned to taste it himself. While he
miled blandly upon his victims, and taught them specious
apologies for their sin, the habit of drinking grew strong upon
him, and after a time, those who loved him began to be
alarmed. Nothing could induce him to pause in his career.
The friends of temperance sought to reason with him; but he
scorned their interference, and called their earnestness weakness
and fanaticism. Drunkards were perishing around him. The

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

reeling forms, and the bloated faces which he so well knew,
one by one disappeared; but he spoke of them, as dealers in
alcohol now speak of him, with a sort of contemptuous pity.

His course worked out its natural results. He was a fallen
man. His now reputable companions deserted him; his property
wasted away till all was gone. His sorrowing wife sickened
and died. His child, too, was taken from the evil to come,
and was laid in the earth beside its mother. J— B— was
alone in the world, a friendless, hopeless victim of despotic
appetite. He became a mere wreck. Sometimes, in his sober
moments, a fitful gleam of intellect would shine forth; but the
strength of the manly frame was gone, and his sad countenance
betrayed the heaviness of his despairing heart. The man of
forty years tottered along with faltering steps, and all the weakness
of four score.

In the summer of 1848, he came to Orange, seeking employment
in the simpler parts of the hatter's vocation, for he
must needs do something to enable him to meet the demands
of his master passion. The chains of evil habit were riveted
upon him, and he spent his scanty earnings either at the bar of
the licensed tavern, or in the den of the lawless dealer in alcohol.
On Wednesday evening, January 3d, he came up into town, a
distance of a mile and a half, to drown his sorrows in the lethe
of rum. He went to the house of a lawless seller of the poison;
but she (for the vender was a woman,) makes oath that he did
not obtain any alcohol there that evening. He then went to
the tavern and asked for liquor, but according to the oath of the
attendants there, he was refused, and went out. This was
about nine o'clock in the evening. Whither he next directed
his steps is a secret, hidden, perhaps, in silence only; but more
probably in perjury. One thing is certain, he obtained rum, he
drank, and became intoxicated; and about midnight, as near as

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

can be conjectured, he was turned out of doors to find his way
home.

All was still in our peaceful village. The moon shone
bright upon the snow. The wind blew from the north, and
the night was intensely cold. The poor man began his weary
journey; but the misdeeds of years had rendered him decrepid,
he was now intoxicated and benumbed, and his palsied feet
were placed upon an uncertain, icy path. He slowly labored
on a little way, but soon he slipped and fell. In his efforts to
rise, he rolled from the sidewalk, down a little declivity of a
foot or so, towards the street. Again he attempted to rise, but
he was weak, and chilled by the intense cold, and he failed.
He tried to draw himself up the bank, by laying hold upon the
snow with his hands: but the frozen crust broke in his grasp,
leaving the bloody prints of his fingers, as tokens of the earnestness
of his struggle. He tried it long, for it seemed his only
hope. As the marks of bloody hands bore witness, he dragged
himself along to a post, and tried to raise himself by its means.
He battled hard with death, in vain. The cold was curdling
his blood, and life was fast departing. At last he gave up, and
stretched himself out to die. Perhaps he called for help; but
his feeble cry was lost in the whistling winds. Perhaps he
thought of the loved ones he had lost, and wept an icy tear.
Perhaps he thought on his God, and prayed.

At early dawn, a young man, passing down the street, saw
the prostrate form, and gave the alarm. Speechless, but still
alive, he was lying with his eyes wide open, gazing upwards as
if into the world to come. He was carried into a house, at whose
very door he had lain all this time. As those who bore him,
brought him towards a fire, he groaned, made a feeble effort to
stretch out his hand toward it, and died. His pocket contained
Three Cents, And A Bottle Of Rum.

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

The coroner called together his jury, and made inquisition
in the case. The rum-sellers, legal and illegal, who were suspected
of knowing anything of the matter, were summoned to
the inquest, and strictly interrogated; but they were all as
innocent as lambs! None would admit, even when under
oath, that they had sold him liquor the previous evening; and
it was with great difficulty that some could be made to recollect
that they had even seen him for some days. The verdict, of
course, could not go beyond the facts-legally elicited.

The community in general expressed much pity for the
friendless stranger, and they gave his remains decent burial.
Quite a number assembled in the Methodist church, at his
funeral, and a sermon was preached from the words:—“By it,
being dead, he yet speaketh.”
A few men followed the body
to the cemetery, where a cold grave had been dug in the snow,
and the icy ground. The coffin was lowered, the frozen earth
was replaced; thanks were returned, in the name of our common
humanity, to those who had thus shown their sympathy for the
stranger; and we left him to await that morn when “they that
sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting
life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.”

“By it, being dead, he yet speaketh.”

Every man's faith, or his unbelief, has a voice; and the
result of his course, whatever that course may be, speaks
lessons of wisdom. Unlike as pious Abel and poor J—B—
were, there are yet certain points of resemblance.

1. J—B—, like Abel, was murdered. His death was
caused by certain means, which were employed by himself and
others, knowing that untimely death would result. He knew
that his evil habits were killing him. The venders who sold
him alcohol knew it; yet for paltry coppers they helped him

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

on in his wanton sacrifice of life, and thus became accessory
to virtual murder.

2. He was slain by a brother's hand. The ocean-storm did
not engulf him; the flame did not devour, nor the beast of
prey rend. The icy wind merely extinguished the taper
which a destructive life had already caused to wax dim.
Alcohol was the real instrument of his death; and that instrument
was placed at his lips by his brotehr man, amid smiles,
and pleasant words, and ringing laughter.

3. Those guilty of the murder denied all knowledge of it.

When the question was put to the first murderer—“Where
is thy brother?” he answered “I know not,” and then indignantly
added—“Am I my brother's keeper?” Point the vender
of alcohol to the wide-spread ruin which his own hand has
scattered around and ask him, who did this? and he answers.
“I know not.” Point him to the prisons and the alms-houses
which he has filled, and the untimely graves which he has
dug; and he replies, sometimes with coward rage, sometimes
with a cold sneer, “Am I my brother's keeper?”

4. The blood of the slain cries unto God from the ground.

That bloody spot which J— B— left on the snow,
long remained. I often stopped to look at it, and pondered til
my zeal for the giorious temperance cause was fired afresh.
There the red witness of murder lay, in the bright sunshine,
or in the paler beams of the moon, crying unto God and man,
till the descending rain, the tear-drops of pitying heaven, fell
upon it, and wept it away.

5. A mark was set upon the murderer. The cry of the slain
reaches Heaven, and the wrath of Him who is the Judge of all
men, rests upon all the agents in the bloody deed. The curse
of the Almighty is pronounced against them; the disapprobation
of all good and honorable men rests upon them; the orphan's

-- 358 --

p487-361 [figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

eye, dim with weeping, follows them with bitter reproach.
In the view of truth and justice, and every right and honorable
principle, a mark as dark, and as withering as that which
branded the first murderer, is fixed upon them. And if they
repent not, there let it rest, evermore.

EARTH'S HEAVENLY VISITOR.

BY MARY MIDDLETON.



An angel now is speeding
This wide world o'er and o'er,
As it hears the voice of wailing
Like ocean's ceaseless roar—
It comes from low roofed hovels,
It comes from palace halls,
An endless-endless chorus
Upon the heart it falls!
What tears of woe and sorrow,
And anguish hath it seen—
What broken hearts still bleeding,
And graves still fresh and green—
The fairest home is desolate,
The brightest hopes have fled,
And many loved most fondly
Have gone down to the dead!
Millions of bones are bleaching
Within the drunkard's tomb
Wild flowers have wreathed them over,
Yet oh, how deep their gloom—

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]



Murder—and crime—and poverty—
Linked here—man's direst foes
Have gathered all their weapons
From this forge of endless woes!
Oh blessed—blessed angel—
We welcome thee to earth—
And hope for it, a happier day,
A new and brighter birth—
When sealed up every Fountain
That flows with liquid sin,
How glad a day from that blest time
Would here on earth begin!

-- 360 --

p487-363 THE VOICE AND PEN.

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

BY D. F. M'CARTHY.



Oh! the Orator's voice is a mighty power,
As it echoes from shore to shore,
And the fearless pen has more sway o'er men
Than the murderous cannon's roar!
To burst the chain far o'er the main,
And brighten the captive's den,
'Tis the fearless pen and the voice of power.
Hurrah! for the voice and pen!
Hurrah!
Hurrah! for the voice and pen!
When the Lord created the earth and sea,
The stars and the glorious sun,
The Godhead spoke, and the universe woke!
And the mighty work was done!
Let a word be flung from the orator's tongue,
Or a drop from the fearless pen,
And the chains accursed asunder burst,
That fetter'd the minds of men.
Hurrah!
Hurrah! for the voice and pen!
Oh! these are the swords with which we fight,
The arms in which we trust;
Which no tyrant hand will dare to brand,
Which time cannot dim or rust.
When these we bore, we triumph'd before,
With these we'll triumph again;
And the world will say no power can stay
The voice and the fearless pen.
Hurrah!
Hurrah! for the voice and pen!

-- 361 --

p487-364 WATCHING.

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

BY PHæBE CAREY



Summer in the fields of harvest
Binds the yellow sheaves of grain,
One long year that mournful shadow
On the maiden's heart has lain.
Sits she now beside the window,
Looking eagerly without,
Sometimes hopeful, sometimes yielding
To the bitterness of doubt.
Rocking to and fro, and singing,
As of old a lonesome tune,
Often breaking off to ask me
If the year has worn to June.
And when I have said, the roses
Are all fading from their prime;
Then she says, that he is coming,
That she knew that it was time!
Yester night she gaily pointed
To the pleasant fields in sight,
Where the wheat was bending heavy,
And the rye-stalks turning white:

-- 362 --

p487-365

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]



And she whispered, softly blushing
At the trembling of her tone,
he comes while we are waiting,
Let me see him first, alone!”
O, these eves are almost over,
All I wished is nearly won,
When the autumn winds blow chilly
Then my watching will be done!”
THE HISTORY OF A NEIGHBORHOOD. A TRUE TALE.

BY HON. NEAL DOW

It always amuses me to hear you temperance men talk
of Temperance and Intemperance; one would think in listening
to you, that there is no virtue but the one, and no sin or evil but
the other.”

Such was a remark made at a tea-table, one fine evening,
last summer, by a young lady, who had been listening to an
animated discussion, upon the evils of intemperance, and the
sin and shame of the Traffic in Intoxicating Drinks.

“Well,” said the host, “we'll postpone the matter till
after tea, when we will take a walk, if you please, and I shall
be able to give you some illustrations of the Evils of Intemperance.”

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

As they stepped out of the door upon the platform, the
sun was sinking in the west, and the sky was adorned with a
gorgeous drapery of clouds, brilliant with every color of the
rainbow; the extensive landscape which lay outspread before
them, with the White Hills distinctly projected against the sky
in the distance, was one of great beauty. “O,” exclaimed the
lady alluded to, “what a superb sunset, what a charming landscape!”
after a pause, she archly added, “why don't you say,
what a glorious world this would be to live in, but for Intemperance?”

“Well,” rejoined the host, “I adopt the sentiment, and
say this would be indeed a glorious world us to live in, but
for Intemperance, its causes and consequences. Now observe,
nothing meets the eye, as we gaze upon this beautiful scene,
but objects of loveliness; everything is peaceful, and one would
suppose, that where there is so much to make men happy, they
should be so. Observe that house nearly opposite; it was built
and owned by an industrious man and good citizen, who fell
into habits of intemperance, and at last died in consequence of
them; the house was subsequently occupied by two families
successively, both of which were ruined by the intemperance of
the fathers and the sons.

“This next house upon the right, a widow lives there; her
husband hung himself in the attic, in a paroxysm of delirium
tremens. The next house was occupied by a widower and two
sons: the former committed suicide while in a fit of intoxication;
both of the latter were miserable inebriates, and one of
them died of mania à potu.

As they proceeded upon their proposed walk, the host remarked,
that he would describe to them some of the mischiefs
arising from Intemperance, from which they could judge,
whether temperance men could be fairly charged with

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

exaggerating the evils of that terrible vice—or the benefits of the
virtue of Temperance.

A few steps brought them to a broad street adorned with
fine houses, and a double row of trees upon each side. No city
in the country can show a more beautiful street, if taken in connection
with its ample width, its extent, the palaces, almost
upon either hand, and particularly its multitude of noble trees,
which stretch nearly across it, and afford a refreshing shade
during the heat of summer. They all paused; “here,” continued
the host, “you will say, intemperance surely must be
unknown; none but the rich, refined and educated, can dwell
here, and they will not, to any great extent, be addicted to
intemperance.”

Now let us see; this first house was built and owned by a
man who fell into habits of intemperance, and died of delirum
tremens: and several of his family perished miserably from the
same cause. Observe that house just across the way, could it
speak, what a fearful tale it could unfold; I have known it
from the beginning, and am acquainted with its history. It was
built by a very worthy and industrious man, who fell into habits
of intemperance, and committed suicide; he had a wife and two
daughters, all of whom were addicted to strong drink, the mother
being a miserable inebriate. After they moved from the house,
it was occupied by another family, who were intemperate, and
I saw there one day, the wife lying dead, stabbed to the heart
by the husband in a fit of madness induced by intemperance,
while he also was lying upon the floor in the agonies of death,
having also stabbed himself. The house was subsequently occupied
by a family consisting of husband, wife, mother and four or
five children; they were thrifty and industrious, but fell into
habits of intemperance; the aged mother was frozen to death
one cold Sunday night in the attic, while intoxicated, and the

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

family after remaining there a year or two, growing worse all
the while, moved out west, and were lost on board the Steamer
Erie, when she was burned on Lake Erie, a few years ago;
so much for the ravages of intemperance beneath one rooftree;
these were all persons in humble circumstances. Now let us
pass down this noble street; the first house, or palace, I should
say, was owned originally, by a family which has passed away
within a few years; it was high in official and social position,
and several of its members had a widely extended literary reputation.
The mother was a drunkard, and died a sot; the sons
died miserably, and one of them was taken to potter's field in
New York, on a wheel barrow, without one friend to follow
that humble bier; he was buried in a shallow hole without a
mark to designate the spot; while his father, a man of high
character, lies beneath a marble mausoleum, erected by his fellow
citizens as a testimony of their regard for his memory.
There were two daughters in that family who married men of
high standing, both of whom after a few years of wedded life,
became miserable drunkards and died of delirium tremens.

The next house, also a splendid residence, was owned by a
man in high official position, who was intemperate; he had one
son and one daughter; the former died young from intemperance
the latter married a man who became intemperate, and also died
in early life. The next house, also of the first class, was built
and owned by an active merchant, who through intemperance,
lost all, and died in the Alms House. A wealthy merchant
next owned and occupied the house; he had two children only
a son and daughter. The father fell gradually into habits of
gross intemperance, and in a fit of delirium tremens threw himself
out of an upper window, and broke a leg, and died of the
inflammation which ensued; the son was a grossly intemperate
vouth, and was destroyed by brandy at the early age of

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

twentytwo. The daughter was also addicted to strong drink, married
a drunkard and died young.

The next house was built and occupied by a gentleman
who had one son of brilliant parts, who became a degraded
drunkard, and was in his latter years in the habit of infesting
the liquor-shops and drinking without leave or payment; he
has been known to take a vessel used for lamp-oil, draw brandy
into it, and drink it raw. He was at one time the most popular
young man in town, but at last died like a dog, with none to
regret his departure, while many mourned his fate.

“Now, as we just turn this corner, observe that magnificent
house opposite us: the home of wealth, of taste and refinement.
But there is at this moment a `skeleton' in that house. If we
should enter, we should behold on every hand, all the appliances
of luxury, all the adornments which cultivated taste can
devise, or wealth procure; magnificent furniture, books, pictures,
and various works of art which crowd its lofty and spacious
apartments. But there is no joy in that house; the hearts
of all its inmates are heavy with unspeakable sorrow; the only
son of that house is a wretched drunkard, and an exile from the
home of his boyhood. He is yet a youth—having not attained
his majority—but is old in profligacy and sin; in a word, he is
a confirmed inebriate, and will steal or lie, which he has often
done, to gratify his appetite. He has appropriated mementoes
of affection, sent by him from a distant daughter to a mother;
he has stolen and pawned his mother's jewelry and watch, to
procure the means of gratifying his thirst for strong drink. All
ffection for parents and home, all regard for a good name, all
fear of shame, are blotted out from his heart; he has one controlling
desire, which is, for strong drink, and he sacrifices all to
that. This boy has been ruined by an appetite generated and
strengthened by the wine which he has habitually taken at his

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

father's table. Although his father knew the danger to his
children, of his habit of having wine upon his board, and of
offering it to his friends, yet he had not manly courage enough
to break away from a custom, which weak people seem to think
necessary in a genteel establishment. Although the father was
every way qualified to lead public opinion, and to give the law
to custom, yet he has in this case sacrificed his domestic happiness
to one which he felt to be wrong, and knew to be dangerous.

“Observe that man who is crossing the street just below us;
mark his feeble gait, his squalid dress; everything about him
indicates wretchedness and want; he is a degraded drunkard; a
few years ago, he was one of our most active, respectable and
thrifty merchants. He is of a family of three brothers, and most
respectably connected; both of his brothers were ship masters
of high standing, but all have fallen victims to strong drink.
The oldest brother was a noble and chivalrous man as God
made him; but he was ruined by intemperance, and in a fit of
delirium, while at sea, he leaped upon the rail by the main
rigging, and imagining his death was necessary to the safety of
the ship and crew, he jumped into the sea, and was lost.

“The second brother became a common drunkard and inmate
of the almshouse; and this man—you see what he is—and
can hardly believe it, when I tell you that a few years ago, he
was one of our most respectable young men, standing at the
head of his profession as a merchant, and a welcome visitor in
the most respectable families in town. He sleeps in barns, or
sheds on the wharves, and goes down to the steamboat landing
regularly, where the Steamboat Company keeps a large number
of hogs, and feeds from the barrels of refuse which comes from
the tables and scullery of the steamers.

“You may think I have over-drawn or over-colored the
picture which I have given you here, of the evils of

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

intemperance; but I assure you it is all true that I have told you, and
more might be said even of these particular cases.

“I know not, but a similar history might be given of every
old street in this town, and of almost every house which has
been standing thirty years. The history of one street, or of one
town, will be found to be very nearly that of all; for the causes
of intemperance were operating everywhere alike, and with the
same results.

“And now Miss A. I have to ask you, if the temperance
men are to be laughed at as fanatics, for the great exertions
which they have made to remove the terrible sin of intemperance,
as a general evil from the land?”

You will hardly find an instance of degradation, of pauperism,
or of great crime, which has not its origin more or less directly
in Intemperance; and the effort to remove this prolific
source of human misery and degradation, is worthy the highest
efforts which good men can put forth.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Cary, Alice, 1820-1871 [1859], The adopted daughter and other tales. (J.B. Smith and Company, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf487T].
Powered by PhiloLogic